

forks

a.e.davis

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, and incidents are a product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

Copyright © 2015 A.E. Davis

Excerpt from Forks, book two © 2015 by A.E. Davis

All rights reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book with the permission of the publisher is unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

Forks Series Copyright © 2015 A.E. Davis

Smashwords Edition

Printed in the United States of America
PREFACE

"Let me guess." I held up my hand when he tried to speak. "You need a place to hide out from the aliens that are descending on us."

"Funny." He smirked at me. "I wanted to talk to you."

"Have you heard of a phone?"

He shrugged. "I don't know your number."

"And that's the way it will stay."

"Such hostility, and here I thought we were becoming friends."

"Really, and do you often stalk your friends in the grocery store and throw them down the hallway.

"Oh, so you saw me?"

"Yes."

"How?" he asked.

"Your t-shirt is kind of hard to miss."

"Oh right." He shook his head. "It glows in the dark too."

"Wow...really?" I feigned interest.

"Yeah, it does." He smoothed his hand over his chest. "It unleashes my super powers when I wear it."

My eyes boggled.

"You aren't the only smartass." His lips twitched.

"I don't care." Even as I said it, I smiled back at him. It was kind-of hard not to. He was pretty cute.

"So are you going to give me a ride home?"

"No."

"You wound me with your cold words." He pressed his hand to his chest theatrically.

"What are you, Shakespeare?"

"Parting from you will be such sweet sorrow," he said.

"Oh stop!" I laughed.

"She laughs." He lifted his brow.

"Yes, she does when something is funny."

"Come on, can't you give me a ride?" He lowered his lashes and my stomach swirled.

"How'd you get here?"

"I caught a ride."

"Where did your ride go?"

"Back to hell, I guess." He winked at me.

A shiver of unease slid up my back.

His lips curled into a slow smile. "Have you heard of a joke?"

"Yes."

"Then why aren't you laughing?"

"Someone needs to say something funny in order for me to do that."

"That hurts." He gave me a wounded look.

"I think you'll survive."

He grinned. "I like you."

That took me off guard. "Um...thanks...I guess." I frowned out my window.

Leaning forward, he placed his finger under my chin and turned my face towards his. "Have I rendered you speechless with my breathy proclamations?" His gaze settled on my lips, his fingers gently stroked my jaw.

# Table of Contents

one

two

three

four

five

six

seven

nine

ten

eleven

twelve

thirteen

fourteen

fifteen

sixteen

seventeen

eighteen

nineteen

twenty

twenty one

twenty two

twenty three

twenty four

twenty five

twenty six

twenty seven

twenty eight

twenty nine

thirty

thirty one

thirty two

thirty three

thirty four

thirty five

thirty six

thirty seven

thirty eight

thirty nine

forty

forty one

forty two

forty three

epilogue

PHOTO ALBUM

About

# one

The warning bell rang.

Preparing myself for my squeaking walk of shame, I took a breath and grabbed the car handle. I caught a blur of something in my peripheral vision just as my car hood thumped and a body slid over the side. The passenger door swung open and a boy climbed in.

"Quick, give me your jacket." He shoved his hand across the car.

I gave him my staple "you're freaking crazy" look, but he kept his hand out.

"Sorry." His brows rose expectantly. "I need a place to hide out. Give me your jacket. _Please_." His eyes flashed.

There was urgency about his manner, so I took off my jacket and handed it to him.

"Thanks." He flashed pearly whites at me and grabbed my jacket. Slumping down in the seat, he covered his body with my slicker. "Just act nonchalantly," he instructed before ducking under my coat.

"Excuse me?" I glared down at the mound under my coat.

"Stop talking to me," he warned. "They will hear you." He shifted further under my jacket.

I looked out the windshield; I didn't see anyone. "No one is..." Just then, a large group of kids strode by. Each one stopped and turned, their pale eyes riveted on me. Gooseflesh rose on my arms. I pulled down my visor to block them, like I was checking my face in the mirror. They started laughing, gliding past, and vanished into the fog.

Letting out a pent-up breath, I turned in my seat. "They're gone."

"You sure about that?" His voice came out muffled.

"Um, yeah," I deadpanned. "I'm sure." I lifted my visor back up.

"Ah..."

One of them was standing directly in front of my car, his unusually light gray eyes staring right at me. He didn't look happy. His black hair shifted in the wind. A shiver raced down my spine. My newfound car-buddy started to move. I threw my body on top of his, acting like I was grabbing my messenger bag off the floor.

"Don't move," I whispered and sat back up. I lifted my bag and gave my audience of one a small smile. He stared me down and then made a grunting noise almost like a laugh. Turning abruptly, his long coat swirled outward like a giant wing and then he too disappeared into the ever-encroaching fog.

My skin prickled.

"I think you're safe now."

Slowly, a head emerged from under my coat. He raked a hand through his dark blonde hair. "Thanks," he said, flashing his bright smile again. A dimple appeared in his left cheek. Reaching around, he dug into his pockets and pulled something out. "Here, you need these."

I gaped in shock, staring down at the box of cinnamon candy. "My breath doesn't stink." I blew on my hand to check.

He laughed. "Sorry, they aren't for your breath, well they could be..." he trailed off, his green eyes flicking over me in amusement. He tossed the box up on my dash.

"What?" I stared him down, clenching my hands too tightly on the steering wheel.

"You're a feisty one." He shook his head, lifting my coat off his body. "Thanks for letting me hide out." He grabbed the door handle and turned. "I'm not kidding when I say you will need them, and they aren't for your breath. I was kidding about that part." He gave me another look, like... I know something you don't know.

"What do I need them for, if not my breath?"

"They _are_ fun to eat." Reaching into this pocket, he pulled out another box. Dumping a few out, he popped them in his mouth. "See." He grinned.

"So, besides being fun to eat, what is so great about Red Hots?" I asked, glancing up at the box.

"It's not the candy exactly, but the cinnamon," he said. "It repels and masks your scent."

"What are you even talking about?" Here I thought my mom was the only fruitcake in town, but apparently, she had plenty of company.

Giving me a look like I was slow on the uptake, he sighed. "The freaks that were just here, that's who," he said as though that explained everything.

"I guess they aren't friends of yours?"

"Ah, no...not friends," he scoffed and shook his head like he thought I was an idiot.

He was wearing a black and neon green Superman t-shirt with blue jeans and was sporting a pair of blue Vans. "Where's your cape?"

"Cute." He cut me a sidelong look. "Maybe you aren't that slow."

"I'm not slow." I glared at him.

His lip curled up on one side, making his dimple appear again. "I think the jury is still out on that one."

His vivid green eyes locked on mine and I instantly lost my train of thought. "Ah..."

"Yeah..." He adjusted his body in the small space. "You should steer clear of them." He looked off into the fog bank.

"Why's that?" The bell rang out in the distance. Another warning, this one for first period, which meant I only had five minutes to make my way through the fog to get to homeroom.

"I gotta go, but eat the candy and you should be safe enough... for now." He pulled on the handle. "Oh, and thanks for letting me hide out..."

"Anytime," I deadpanned.

"I'm Van by the way..."

"Like the sneaker?" I asked being smart, pulling back on my slicker.

"No." He gave me a strange look. "As in Vampire Hunter," he added, and then jumped out of the car.

"Oh, I get it," I called out, leaning forward.

He popped his head back in the car. His face was so close I could see the flecks of gold in his eyes. "I doubt that," he said, giving me another sweep with his eyes and grabbed the box of candy off the dash and tossed it on my lap. "Eat the candy anyway." He ducked back out and slammed the door.

"Hey..." I grabbed the candy and opened my door. Struggling, I got out with my bag. Once outside, thick fog closed in on me and I couldn't see him.

He was gone.

" _Weirdo_."

In the distance, I could swear I heard laughter.

# two

"What side are you on?"

"Huh?" The light reflected in different colors off her face. She was another " _Sparkler_." That was the name I dubbed the overtly pretty girls and boys in school. I had seen five already and only made it halfway down the hall before this one blocked my path.

"Well?" She crossed her arms, tapping the toe of her boot.

"Me?" I poked my chest.

"Yeah you," she snarled, her gray eyes flashed angrily.

"Ah...me no speaka de Englash," I spit out, just for something to say. Somehow, I knew none of my answers would be acceptable.

"You just did." She gave me a death stare.

I wanted to turn around and run back outside to my car.

"Who do we have here?" Another _Sparkler_ said, sidling up to the statuesque girl with long black hair; the bottom dyed a dark purple. This one had red-cropped hair and looked just as sparkly but her eyes were grayer, reminding me of a cloudless day. _They were so wearing contacts._

"I bet she's trying to be a Bella," scathed the second one, adding a nasty glare for good measure.

_What is wrong with these people_? "No se," I said shaking my head. Trying to use my small amount of Spanish I'd taken as a cover.

"What. Is. Your. Name?" asked the first girl, enunciating each word.

A bit of spit hit me in the face. I lifted my hand and wiped it off. _Gross_. My slicker squeaked as I took a deliberate step away from the girls. "No se," I mumbled and gave a sheepish half smile, tugging my messenger bag back on my shoulder.

"Forget her," the one with red hair said, "she doesn't know anything, _obviously_." She made a face and rolled her eyes.

"I want to make sure he doesn't get a whiff of the newbie," snarled the first one.

"What difference does that make?"

"Ja-sus, Cressida, you know how he gets."

"Viola, she doesn't even speak English." She leaned forward and sniffed me.

I suddenly wished I could fart on cue.

"Come on, we can't be late again." Cressida lifted her hand, making her stacks of bracelets jingle. Snapping her fingers, the blood red color on her nails caught my eye.

"Fine," exhaled Viola. "I'm going to be watching you." She lifted two fingers, pointing at her eyes and then pointed them at me.

I scrunched up my face, shrugging. My jacket squeaked like a wet sneaker.

"Viola, let's go."

"Yeah okay," she said, and with one last angry glare, they both turned and glided down the hall.

"More fruitcakes... just what I need." I headed toward my first class.

The rest of the day, I kept my head down and threw out my own version of Spanish when anyone tried to talk to me, which sounded lame, but it kept most of the people away. I hadn't seen Van again, which kind of made me...I don't know...feel gloomy. He was like the only normal person I had seen... well that was using the word "normal" pretty loosely but it was better than nothing. I even resorted to eating the candy he gave me, not because of what he said but because I was hungry. My lunch sucked.

The bell rang and I squeezed my way through a throng of people out of class. Once I made it through the cluster, I stopped and looked to my right, then my left, trying to figure out what direction to go in.

"Hey... Switzerland..."

I turned to see the guy that was in front of my car earlier, leaning against a locker. "My name is Amber!" I snapped before remembering I was supposed to be an import from another country.

His eyes crinkled at the corners and he laughed. "I knew you could speak English." He unhitched himself from the locker and stepped in front of me.

"Yeah, great, you figured out my big secret." I tried to shove past him. "Sorry, I am all out of Bozo buttons."

"You being smart with me...Switz...I mean, Amber?"

"No." I widened my eyes. "Why would I do that?" I poured on the sarcasm.

"I don't know." He shrugged. "I guess you got a death wish..." His eyes glittered strangely.

"Freak!" I stomped past.

A hand grabbed hold of my arm and flung me backward. My breath rushed from my lungs. It felt like I hit a brick wall.

"I didn't say you could leave." His warm breath hissed in my ear.

Irritation flared in me, overriding my common sense. "Last time I checked, I didn't need permission to go to class." Jerking my arm away, I stumbled forward over my feet. "Especially by someone like you," I snapped. He looked surprised by my snappy retort. Honestly so was I. When did I get a set? I had to wonder.

"Yeah, well..." He shoved his hands into his pockets, looking unsure suddenly.

"Well what?" I glared at him. Actually, my heart was beating out of my chest and I felt like I was going to be sick. Someone stepped in my line of vision. All I saw was a neon green Superman logo.

"Leave," he snarled..."Now!"

Before I could even look up, I was shoved down the hall. My body lifted off the floor and I was airborne before my feet came crashing back down. I didn't even bother turning around. Keeping up my momentum, I ran all the way to class and only slowed long enough to get through the door. Once inside I came to a screeching halt. Everyone was staring at me, including the two sparklers, Viola and Cressida that had blocked my way earlier. _Perfect_.

They gave me a nasty glare as I made my way to the back of the room.

The teachers nasally voice rang out, "Ms. Davis, how nice of you to join us."

I cringed. Now everyone would know I wasn't a foreign import. Dropping my bag on the floor, I sat down and pressed my hand to my head like a visor to shield against the angry glares I was getting from just about every female in the class. As far as I could tell, they were all sparklers, except for two.

"You're a newbie, huh?" asked a small blonde girl with a cherubic face sitting in the row of chairs beside me. She pursed her bow shaped lips and gave me the once over. Her face wasn't the least bit sparkly but she was pretty pale, ghostly almost.

"Guilty as charged," I said, and leaned down to pick up my notebook and pen from my bag along with the candy the guy had given me earlier.

Her cherubic face brightened and she laughed making her china blue eyes glitter. "I'm Glinda."

I lifted my brows. "Glinda?"

"Yeah, like Wizard of Oz."

"Like the good witch." I opened up my notebook.

" _Maaybee_ ," she singsonged and traced a black bird tattoo on the inside of her left wrist. "Don't mind them, they're just jealous."

I looked at the girls, all of whom looked like Victoria secret angel models. "Of me?" I dumped out a piece of candy and popped it in my mouth. "Not likely."

"Oh but they are." She shook her head adamantly, making her light blonde curls float around her face. "You smell... _ripe._ "

My face flamed—I took ripe to mean (as in B.O.) Dipping my head, I sniffed my armpit—nope, just cheap deodorant...

She laughed again. "Not that kind of ripe silly. You smell fresh, like...." She inhaled deeply and frowned. "What is _that_?" Her nose wrinkled.

"What is what?" I popped another Red Hot in my mouth. The faint smell of cinnamon filled the air.

She put her hand over her nose. "Never mind," she mumbled and turned back around.

And that was the end of that.

I tossed three more Red Hots in my mouth— _the kids here are whacked._

# three

After school ended—this wasn't soon enough for me. I pulled into a parking lot at the local Thriftway. There wasn't much to choose from in town. The shops were lined up on either side of the main road. A "Dazzled by Twilight" shop took up most of the corner. I hadn't actually been inside yet but could guess what was inside. Vampire teeth, garlic bulb necklaces that looked like they should be hanging from a kid's window, like in the movie Salem's Lot.

Last time I checked, Vampires weren't supposed to sparkle. I mean, come on. They drank blood and the sun should kill them or at least hinder them. Bram Stoker had it right, or at the very least, Anne Rice. I hadn't even read the Twilight books but I had heard enough about them to get the gist of what every girl was gobbing about. It was like Romeo and Juliet on a toothache-worthy sugar- high.

Grabbing hold of Peggy Sue's handle, I climbed out into another downpour. Pulling my little kid slicker over my head, I ran through large puddles to the store.

Piled outside were stacks of carts. Grabbing one, I pushed it through the sliding doors. Once inside, the fresh smell of seafood and baked goods accosted me. It smelled pretty good since I was only burning Red Hots on an otherwise empty stomach. I filled up the cart with all the staples we needed from the refrigerator section and then headed on over to the canned isle. Loading up on Chunks-Sirloin-Burger-soup and Home-style-Chicken-Noodle, and I then moved over to the paper isle and got the much needed jumbo pack of toilet paper.

I figured since I was here I better stock up, that way my mom wouldn't have an excuse to go out to the store and get lost for like, _ever_. The Wanderer by Dion, warbled out of the overhead speakers. I felt like I should say a doo whop or something. Still, it was a catchy tune and I beat my hands on the little plastic strip on the cart in time to the song, squeaking down another isle. This one had coffee and cereal. I grabbed some Captain Crunch and a box of breakfast bars.

A small blonde haired boy flew past and grabbed hold of a box of Cookie Crisp and then took off.

A frazzled looking woman, with a hat smashed over her short blonde hair tore after him. "Harold, put that back!"

"Excuse me," She elbowed her way past me.

"Run, Harold," I muttered.

Harold turned and looked right at me, like he heard me. Then he smiled. His eyes glinted strangely under the fluorescent lights, and he took off around the corner.

A shiver ran up my spine. I quickly pushed my over-full cart up to the front checkout stand. Unloading, I put everything on the black conveyer belt and then dug out my wallet from my backpack.

"What, no Red Hots?" A deep voice whispered from behind.

Two boxes of Red Hots landed on the conveyer belt.

I froze.

"Ring those up too, would you, Sandy?"

"Sure, Vincent." She smiled, and slid her hand over the front of her apron.

"Those aren't..." Sandy rang them up and dumped them in the bag before I could even finish. Turning around I looked right into the smiling green eyes of my car buddy. "I thought your name was Van?"

"I lied." His eyes glittered. Instead of an uneasy feeling, my stomach flipped. He raked his hand through his wet hair, spattering water everywhere. "Long time no see." He grinned wider.

"Not long enough," I muttered and pulled out my credit card.

"Wow. Still feisty I see."

"Whatever." I ignored him or tried to—he was kind-of hard to ignore. He was standing really close. If I moved back just an inch, my back would be pressed up against his Superman logo. Once my groceries were in the cart, I paid and grabbed the handle, pushing it out of the store.

"Hey, wait up."

I pushed the cart faster. The wheel kept spinning around, making it impossible to move fast.

When I got outside it was raining even harder. Heavy sheets of freezing rain sliced against me, slowing my progress.

"Hey, what's your hurry?" he asked, walking backward into the parking lot.

"Watch out!" I yelled.

A huge black SUV barreled past. Vincent or Van jumped out of the way just in time as water splashed over us both.

" _Donkeyhole!_ " I yelled after the retreating vehicle.

"Calm down tiger." He laughed. "It's only water." He pressed his hands to the front of my cart, stopping my escape.

"What is _wrong_ with you?" I shoved my cart again. He didn't budge. "I'm getting soaked."

"You may be sweet but I doubt you'll melt." His lip curled up into a slow smile. Rivulets of water slid down his face and his hair hung limply above his broad shoulders.

"Yeah, but I don't want to catch pneumonia standing out in the middle of it, either."

"Yeah, I guess that is a good point."

"Gee thanks." He gave me a strange look and my belly did another funky flip thing. "Can you move so I can get my groceries in my car?"

He turned and looked at my car. "What a piece of..."

I glared at him, daring him to say more. It was hard though with a deluge of rain pelting me in my face.

"Let me help." He stepped forward and opened my trunk.

"I can manage." I lifted a bag and dropped it into the trunk. The cans of soup rolled across the bottom.

He put his hand on mine. A spark shot up my arm. I jerked it away. My thoughts jumbled. Not able to argue, let alone think straight, I let him help me unload the groceries into my car. Slamming my trunk down, I pushed past my cart, unlocked the door, and climbed in. The passenger side of my car opened and he slid inside.

"What are you doing?"

He slammed the door shut, turned toward me, and raked his hand through his hair. "I..." His eyes locked on mine. With the rain falling heavily, closing us safely inside the car, it felt like we were in our own little world. It felt a bit unreal.

"Let me guess." I held up my hand when he tried to speak. "You need a place to hide out from the aliens that are descending on us."

"Funny." He smirked at me. "I wanted to talk to you."

"Have you heard of a phone?"

He shrugged. "I don't know your number."

"And that's the way it will stay."

"Such hostility, and here I thought we were becoming friends."

"Really, and do you often stalk your friends in the grocery store and throw them down the hallway.

"Oh, so you saw me?"

"Yes."

"How?" he asked.

"Your t-shirt is kind of hard to miss."

"Oh right." He shook his head. "It glows in the dark too."

"Wow...really?" I feigned interest.

"Yeah, it does." He smoothed his hand over his chest. "It unleashes my super powers when I wear it."

My eyes boggled.

"You aren't the only smartass." His lips twitched.

"I don't care." Even as I said it, I smiled back at him. It was kind-of hard not to. He was pretty cute.

"So are you going to give me a ride home?"

"No."

"You wound me with your cold words." He pressed his hand to his chest theatrically.

"What are you, Shakespeare?"

"Parting from you will be such sweet sorrow," he said.

"Oh stop!" I laughed.

"She laughs." He lifted his brow.

"Yes, she does when something is funny."

"Come on, can't you give me a ride?" He lowered his lashes and my stomach swirled.

"How'd you get here?"

"I caught a ride."

"Where did your ride go?"

"Back to hell, I guess." He winked at me.

A shiver of unease slid up my back.

His lips curled into a slow smile. "Have you heard of a joke?"

"Yes."

"Then why aren't you laughing?"

"Someone needs to say something funny in order for me to do that."

"That hurts." He gave me a wounded look.

"I think you'll survive."

He grinned. "I like you."

That took me off guard. "Um...thanks...I guess." I frowned out my window.

Leaning forward, he placed his finger under my chin and turned my face towards his. "Have I rendered you speechless with my breathy proclamations?" His gaze settled on my lips, his fingers gently stroked my jaw.

Holding my breath, I stared at his full lips—my heart suddenly pounding. Was he going to kiss me? My mind reeled. I'd never been kissed... well, not a real kiss. I was dared to kiss Timothy Durant in middle school but that didn't count. It was a dare, after all and it was not memorable either. He inhaled my face.

A loud crash sounded and my car vibrated.

I jumped in the seat and held my hand to my raging heart. "What was that?"

"Stay here!" He jumped out of the car and slammed the door.

The rain was coming down so heavily it was a blurry curtain on my windshield, making it impossible to see outside. Part of me wanted to turn on the car and put the pedal to the medal and get the heck outta dodge but another part was worried about Van or Vincent—I wasn't sure what his real name was. Reaching forward, I opened up my glove box and pulled out my little Taser. I held it up, prepared to zap the crap out of someone. My passenger door swung open...

"Whoa!" He held up his hands.

I blinked stupidly, my heart raging.

"It was just your cart...the wind," he explained hastily.

"Oh." Feeling stupid, I lowered the Taser.

"What were you going to do with that?" He eyed my Taser.

"I don't know...help you." I shrugged.

"I knew it." He grinned.

"What?"

"You do like me."

My heart skipped a beat. " _Puhleeze._ "

His eyes glittered. "Where were we?"

"You were going to get out of my car and go home."

"So I guess you're not giving me a ride then and here I was going to save you and all."

"From what? My grocery cart?"

"You know they do give you tickets for stuff like that here?"

"They do?" My eyes widened.

He shook his head. "No." He laughed. "That was a joke, Switzerland."

Tensing, I glared at him. "Okay what is with all the Switzerland crap?"

"You aren't on either side."

"And what sides would those be?"

"You aren't a Vampire, obviously, and you aren't a Werewolf, so you are Switzerland."

I blinked rapidly. _Crap_. Was he crazy too? "I'm not following you."

He exhaled and dragged his hand over his face. "It's a long story and I don't really have the time. I kind of need to get home for dinner. My mom turns into a real bear if I am late."

I laughed.

He didn't.

"Are you messing with me again?"

"About which part?" He lifted his brow. "My mom turning into a bear...or the Vampire-Werewolf stuff?" he asked.

"All of it."

"No and yes," he said.

"Oh my God," I exhaled, flustered. "What is wrong with you?"

He frowned. "Nothing is wrong with _me_...what is wrong with _you_?"

"You are messing with me... _right_?"

"No and yes," he said and shrugged.

I couldn't take it. "Get out!"

"It's raining," he complained.

"You're not sugar," I snipped. "So, I doubt you will melt."

"Using my lines against me?"

"I hate to break it to you, those aren't your lines."

"What?" He raked his hair back from his face, feigning shock. "And all this time I thought they were my lines." His lips twitched.

"Sure you did." I deadpanned, trying to keep my face serious.

"You got me," he admitted. "I was making it up."

"He tells the truth."

"Sure he can." He lifted his brow. "It's more fun to make stuff up though...don't you think?"

"Sometimes," I agreed, a smile spreading across my face.

"Come on Switzerland, give me a ride."

Exhaling, I looked out the blurry windshield. If possible, it was raining even harder. "Fine," I said, relenting. "Where do you live?"

"Sweet," he said, turning around in the seat. "Just drive, I will give you directions on the way."

"Okay." Ole Peggy Sue groaned to life as I turned the key. Throwing the car into gear, I crept out of the parking lot up to the stop sign. "Which way do I go?"

"Make a left out of the shopping center."

There weren't many cars on the road, which was good since I couldn't see much. The sky was already darkening and with the fog, I could see only a few feet in front of my car. I hit the high beams.

"It is harder to see in fog with the high beams on," he informed me.

"Do you want to drive?" I gripped the steering wheel.

"Sure."

"You are not driving my car, I don't even know you."

"And yet she gives me a ride."

"Don't push your luck."

He lifted his hand and made a zipping motion over his lips.

"So what is your name?" I glanced over at him. His hand was pressed to my dashboard, like he was bracing for the inevitable impact. Typical.

"Vincent. What's yours?"

"Amber."

"So I guess you're not down with the whole Vampire, Werewolf thing."

"Um..." What was I supposed to say to that? "No, not really," I said and slowed around a turn.

"Have you heard the stories?"

"What stories?"

"The ones the Twilight books are based from?"

"They are fiction."

"Yeah, whatever," he said dismissively. "Are you familiar with them?"

"Not really. I am more a Stoker, Rice type of girl."

"Oh, so you believe in Vampires but not sparkly ones, is that it?"

"Well, yeah. If there are Vampires, which I highly doubt," I added and glanced at him. "Come on, they drink blood and live in the dark so why would they sparkle?"

"Good question." He adjusted the strap on his seatbelt. "You do realize that even if books are written in fiction most are based on some fact."

"I guess. I haven't given it much thought." Water sprayed up from the road. Jerking my wheel to the left, I dodged a pothole. Gloomy landscape blurred as we headed further out of the town. Large trees surrounded us on either side, the rain weighing heavy on the branches making them hang low to the ground. Fog encroached from the shadows, threatening to consume us completely. It was hard enough to see and with the fog and rain, it was almost impossible to make out the yellow line in the road. Holding the steering wheel in a death grip, I slowed around another turn.

"So, what brings you to Forks?"

"My mom..." I didn't bother mentioning she was batshit crazy, too.

"Interesting..." He stroked his chin.

"What is so interesting about that?" I glanced at him again. His profile was pretty hot in a young DiCaprio kind of way. Actually, he might be a little hotter. My stomach swirled again.

"It just is." He wiped the fog from the inside of the windshield. "You're going to need to make a left in a minute."

All I could see was tree trunks. Then suddenly there was a break in the trees and I slammed on the brakes. The car skidded forward on the wet pavement, coming to a screeching halt.

"What the—!" His hands pressed to the dashboard. "Are you trying to kill us?"

"No." My heart pounded. "I didn't see the turn. You could have told me you live in the woods."

"I said you needed to make a left."

"Well I didn't know it was in the middle of two big trees."

He unhooked his seatbelt.

"What are you doing?"

"Getting out," he said and grabbed the handle.

"Don't you want me to take you to your house?"

"Nah, it's probably flooded from the rain."

"Your house is flooded?"

He laughed. "No, Switz...err...Amber, my driveway."

"Oh."

"See you tomorrow." He opened the door.

"You were kidding about all that Vampire/Werewolf stuff, right?" I called after him.

He turned. His eyes flickered. " _Maaybee_." He winked and jumped out. "Thanks for the ride."

Before I could even say goodbye, the door slammed in my face.

A horn honked, spurring me to move. I threw my car into gear and headed down the road a good mile before I found a safe place to turn around. Driving slowly past the trees, I looked for his driveway but all I could see were the trunks of trees pressed closely together. It was as if the driveway was never there. Freaked, I punched the gas and headed back for home.

##

# four

When I pulled up to the house a squad car was in the driveway. With my heart thumping in my chest I jumped out into the river of water in my drive and raced to my house and threw open the front door; it banged loudly against the wall. "Mom!"

"Goodness Amber, where's the fire?" Mom asked, turning from the couch where I had left her that morning but instead of a book, she had Deputy Dawg in her hand...well his hand.

"Are you all right?" I frowned and shoved my wet hair from my face.

She laughed. It sounded more like a weird kid giggle from a horror movie. "Of course, silly. Officer Warren was just telling me about the "incidents" that have been happening lately. Wasn't that nice of him to come by? He wanted to check on us. Since I wasn't home, I assumed he was checking on my Mom. _Wierdo_. "Yeah, sure."

"Hello," he said. "Amber...is it?"

"Duh." I made a face, rolling my eyes.

"Amber, mind your manners."

"Sorry ah..."

"Officer Warren, you can call me Ken though." He gave me a wide smile worthy of toothpaste commercial.

Ken? His blonde hair was molded to his head with an overload of product and his buff body was snuggly tucked inside a tan uniform.

What a wad.

I rolled my eyes and headed back out the door.

"Amber Regina Elisa Davis, get back inside this house."

I tensed and stepped backward. My mom couldn't pick one name she liked, so she gave me them all. "I am getting the groceries." Yanking up my hood, I walked back into the torrential downpour.

After I unloaded the groceries, I stomped up the stairs to take a hot shower and change into my sweats while my soup warmed on the stove. Deputy Dawg finally left but he made a point to say he would be back tomorrow to check in on us "girls". The way it looked to me, he was checking my Mom out, not the other way around. Still, I guess I should be happy. At least he was real and not some character in my mother's books she liked to chat with when she thought no one was listening.

Stacks of boxes were all over my room. I hadn't unpacked yet. My Mom was never one to stay in one place for very long and I was hoping she would get over her fascination with Forks and take us somewhere warm. Since Deputy Dawg was now in the picture that would probably not be likely though, at least not anytime soon.

Stripping off my wet clothes, I dropped them in the hamper at the top of the stairs. A laundry chute went to the basement but it made a weird creaking noise when I opened it and it freaked me out. So, like some of the other rooms in this old Victorian monstrosity we were renting, I avoided it as much as possible. On the second floor, there were other larger rooms that I could have used as a bedroom but I liked the vibe I got from the attic. It had a huge circular window and it even opened up onto a little balcony. I had sat out there a few times to see the stars but it was usually raining, cloudy, or foggy. Actually now that I thought about it, I hadn't seen the sun once since I'd been here. No wonder Stephanie Meyer picked this place to write about, the sun never came out.

I turned on the television and listened to the wannabe oompha-loompah, bleach blonde newscaster talk about the weather for the next few days. At least she wasn't sparkling.

Great.

It didn't look like the sun would be shining anytime soon. Apparently, the rain was making a big show of hanging out for a few more days, which meant it would be raining again, tomorrow. Perfect.

Hopping on one foot, I peeled off my last wet sock and dropped it in the hamper with the rest of my clothes. Grabbing my robe and toiletries, I headed for the bathroom. The only bad thing about being on the top floor, I had to walk down an entire flight of stairs to use the bathroom, which got pretty tricky especially when I was half asleep. Last night, I almost face planted, but since my mother didn't work, beggars can't be choosers. She got a pretty decent monthly check from my Dad and also some royalties from a jingle she co-wrote with him, during the short stint they were married. Not that you could tell. Our house was filled with old crappy furniture that looked like it was from a garage sale. I swear she was hiding money away, cuz I could never tell what she spent it on except the movie and book paraphernalia she called brick-a-brack—whatever that was.

Maybe that was why my dad had a new wife, Jessica. She was "easy on the eyes," he would say. She reminded me of the character Jessica Rabbit: all boobs. She was only five years older than me, and they had a new kid too, little Humphrey. I called him Humpty Dumpty—he was a real brat. So needless to say I didn't see my dad often. Instead of parental visits, I got a staple check and card on my birthday and Christmas. And every once in a while I would get some stuffed animal from build-a-bear for Easter. I guess he thought I was still a kid, or I was getting Humphrey's cast offs.

Why my mother kept Peggy Sue, her trashy beat up Chevy was beyond me, besides the fact she said it held sentimentality from when she was younger. I wished she would get sentimental about something else and get us a decent car. But no, not my Mom, she wanted to drive around in a tin can for like, ever.

I tried to get my own car but she wouldn't hear of that either.

Heaven forbid.

She said I had to wait until I officially turned eighteen. Woo! Not. That wouldn't happen until after I graduated and summer was almost over. I was born in stinking hot August, which makes me a Leo. _Grr_.

"Amber, your dinners ready!" Mom called from the bottom of the stairs.

"Turn it down on low," I yelled back and then added, "I'll get it after I shower."

"Okay."

Dropping my bag of toiletries in the sink, I pushed back the ugly plastic fish-curtain and turned on the shower. It was one of those old timey showers, with a circular rod and a curtain that hung over the top of a claw footed tub. Most of the enamel had come off the outside, so it was brown in spots and looked like I was getting inside the mouth of a dirty monster. I stayed under the warm spray until my frozen limbs got the feeling back in them. This took a while.

It was already ten o'clock by the time I got dressed and combed the tangles out of my hair. Pushing my feet into my Eskimo slippers, I headed downstairs. My Mom picked the slippers up for one of her yearly trips on her bucket list. She started going on them after she watched the movie Bucket List—go figure. She went to see the aurora borealis and whale watch with one of her "friends." He was the latest dumper or dumpee...I was never sure. Either way, he was the one that finally pushed my Mom right on over into batshit Crazyville. What a wad.

The house was eerily silent as I made my way down to the kitchen with the exception of the creaking... everything. What was it about old houses—they all made god-awful noises. The realtor said the house was settling. The thing was a hundred years old; you would think it would be settled by now.

A little light was on over the stove. My Mom must have gone to bed to "catch up on more of her reading" as she put it. I didn't get it. She was always reading so I wasn't sure what there was to catch up to.

Most of the liquid had boiled out of my soup, so now it was mostly chunks. Too lazy to grab a bowl, I pulled out a tablespoon from the drawer and took a few bites, chasing it with a glass of milk my Mom had set out on the counter for me. I hated cold milk.

Afterward, I put the pan in the sink to soak, rinsed out my glass, and refilled it with water before I headed up to bed. Luckily, I didn't have any homework.

Flicking off the light, I made my way back up the gloomy stairwell to the second floor. Over to my left I could see the light from my Mom's room coming from under her door, so apparently she was still awake. I debated going over to say goodnight to her but decided against it since she would probably keep me up all night with a blow by blow of her evening with Deputy Dawg.

Yawning, I climbed the stairs to my room and shut myself inside. It was too weird, keeping the door open—too many strange noises.

Making my way to the bed, I grabbed the remote and cranked the volume on the television—to block out said weird noises. Pulling back the covers, I launched my slippers across the floor and climbed in bed. An old episode of I love Lucy was playing and I fell asleep to Ricky yelling, "Lucy you got some splaining to do."

I was pretty sure I was dreaming. Jake Langford, my biggest crush ever, was holding my hand, his thumb rubbing the inside of my left palm. Tingling sensations spread up my arm. It felt so real. His blue eyes stared down at me and he was smiling. I could smell the Abercrombie and Fitch "Fierce" cologne he always wore. His brown hair fell forward over his brow as he leaned his beautiful face toward mine. I knew he was going to kiss me. His lips touched mine gently; they were soft and hard at the same time. I caught a whiff of cinnamon and my dream veered off course. Gently, a hand brushed my hair away from my face. His deep blue eyes turned green with flecks of gold.

"And so the lion fell in..." The words vibrated in my ear.

My eyes snapped open. I pushed up, breathing heavily. It was still dark outside. Twilight was playing on the television...again. I groaned. "Shut up Edward." Hitting the off button, I threw the remote across the room and fell back on the bed.

This time when I shut my eyes, I didn't dream at all.
The sound of the shower splattering in the tub woke me. Disoriented, I looked around my room.

I jumped from bed and ran over to my window. It was wide open and rain was pouring all over my desk and lamp. Freezing rain pelted me in the face as I struggled to get the heavy window shut. With one final tug, it finally closed.

"I could have sworn I shut this." Leaning down, I grabbed up the towel from last night. Something stuck to my foot. I lifted it up. Red covered the bottom.

" _Dangit_!" Hopping over to my bed, I sat down. Gray morning light spilled through the large circular window. Settling back on the bed, I lifted my foot. My foot wasn't bleeding; instead a Red Hot was oozing all over it. Picking off the sticky candy, I used the edge of the towel and wiped off as much of the red as I could.

It was weird. I didn't remember bringing candy up to my room. Closing my eyes, I fell back against my bed, dragging my covers over my face.

Not two minutes had passed before my alarm buzzed. I jerked up, heart thumping wildly.

"Shut up." I beat the clock's off button until it finally cut off. It never worked right—probably because I had a tendency to beat it daily. Sitting up, I looked around my room. I had the oddest feeling something was off—like something had changed since I went to sleep last night. Whatever it was, I couldn't figure it out. Water pooled on my floor and desk, so I cleaned it up. Once finished, I grabbed my bag of toiletries and headed downstairs to get ready for school. Surprisingly, I wasn't dreading it as much as I did the day before.

After my shower, I dried my hair and I pulled on a pair of tan jeans and tossed on a black V-neck sweater over a plain white t-shirt. Opting not to wear my ridiculous boots, I shoved my feet into a pair of black converse. I didn't care if my feet got wet. For some reason, one I didn't want to ponder too much, I actually cared what I looked like for school today.

Clomping down the stairs with my messenger bag and slicker in tow, I walked into the kitchen. The light was still off. I hit the switch and warm light spilled into the kitchen over the ugly linoleum floor. Grabbing a breakfast bar, I ripped open the wrapper and took a bite, while filling the coffee pot with water.

"Good morning, sweetheart." My Mom yawned, shuffling into the kitchen.

"Hey Mom," I mumbled past my bite of breakfast bar, glancing over my shoulder. Her hair was mussed and she was wearing her bright pink fuzzy robe with her own pair of Eskimo slippers. She looked younger than I did.

"Are you using the car again?"

"Yeah, if that's all right," I managed, swallowing my too large bite.

"I suppose." She sighed like she was mortally wounded.

"I don't want to ride the bus," I pressed. We had this same conversation a million times. "I'll look like a loser."

"Yes, yes, Amber. I hear you loud and clear."

"What is that supposed to mean?"

She lifted her brow. "You want a car of your own but I told you about that already."

"We need another car."

"No." She shook her head. "We don't."

"That's because you're not the one who will look like a dork riding the bus."

"You're always so melodramatic, Amber." She rolled her eyes. "It's not that bad."

"How would you know?"

"I said you could take the car, didn't I?"

"Well, yeah, but what about tomorrow and the next day and the..."

She held up her hand. "We will have that conversation when we need to have it. Now I want some coffee. Did you make enough for me or did you only make enough for yourself."

I tensed. I swear my mom could be such a pain in the rear. "Yes, as always," I sighed, "I made enough for you, too."

Grinning widely, she shuffled over and pulled me into a hug. Her hand slid down the length of my hair. "You have such pretty hair, it's a shame you don't do more with it."

And there it was, "KAPOW", another backhanded compliment. My mom was great at giving those.

"You could braid it, you know."

" _Eww_ , Mom, I'm not ten."

Inhaling deeply, she pressed my face against her fuzzy robe. "Mom, I can't breathe."

She let go. "I miss when you were little."

"Yes, I know." This wasn't the first time my mom said that. It happened all the time. Not that I minded... really... but it would be nice if she said she liked me the way I was now and not the way I had been years ago.

"What are you going to do today?" I took another bite of my breakfast bar.

"Well," she exhaled and pushed her hands into her pockets. "I guess I could paint one of the rooms upstairs or maybe I will work on my book some."

"Definitely work on your book," I said. The last thing I wanted was my mom painting. She had a habit of starting a project and quitting in the middle and then I would have to finish it for her. I didn't want to paint.

"Yeah," she said. "I have some ideas for one of my characters.

"Great." My mom was writing a novel. She'd been at it for as long as I could remember. It kept her occupied though, so I was glad for it. That way she wasn't off doing...well, who knew.

"Don't forget what Ken said about going off by yourself."

"Huh?"

"Ken..." She widened her eyes. "The Deputy..."

"Oh right," I said, remembering. He was the Wad with molded hair. "Why's that again?" I had blocked out most of the conversation.

"Amber," she exhaled and shook her head. "There was another incident nearby."

"What kind of incident?"

She let out an exasperated sigh, poured two cups of coffee, and handed one out to me. "It's the third one this month." She crossed her arms, sipping her coffee. It was one thing we had in common, we both drank our coffee black.

"Oh—kay," I said slowly and took a sip of coffee. "What happened to them?" I asked, not thinking too much about it. We used to live near D.C. and people were always dropping like flies around that place.

"I'm not sure, what happened... exactly. You can ask him tonight." She took another sip.

"What?" I spluttered out coffee. "He's going to be here again." I set my cup down with a thud.

"Amber!"

"What?"

"Don't."

"Don't...what?" I crossed my arms.

"You know exactly what I am talking about." She set her cup down.

"Fine."

"I need you to go to the store too."

"I was just there yesterday." My voice came out a screechy whine.

She lifted her brow in warning, which meant she was at the end of her patience.

I exhaled. "What do you need?"

"Some steaks, potatoes...here I made a list." She pulled a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to me.

Scanning the list, I noticed she had a lot more good stuff on it for Ken's dinner than she did for ours. Typical.

#

# five

The bell rang just as I pulled into the parking lot.

Great.

I lifted my messenger bag and fiddled with the strap. I was hoping Vincent would pop into my car again but as the warning bell rang, I realized this probably wasn't going to happen. Sighing, I lifted the handle and climbed out into another bank of fog. I shut my door and locked it. Stepping up on the sidewalk, I yanked my hood up, making my way to class.

Footsteps sounded behind me.

I glanced over my shoulder but it was too foggy to see anything. A shiver of dread raced up my spine. Picking up my pace, I walked faster toward class. The sound of footsteps approaching sped up too. By the time I made it to the corner of the building, I was running. Breathless, I ran into the side door.

The halls were deserted. I didn't think I was that late. I could have sworn I heard the warning bell when I was in my car.

I made it halfway down the hall when I heard the door open from behind. I turned, some small part of me hoping it was Vincent. It wasn't. Instead, it was the guy who accosted me in the hall yesterday. He was standing just inside the door. His lip curled into a smile.

Ducking my head back around, I hurried toward my first class. I could hear him laughing the whole way.

The door to my English class groaned in protest as I pushed it open. The lights were out and it was weirdly silent. I was about to have a full-on- crap attack.

"Take a seat, Ms. Davis, we don't have all day," Ms. Campbell said. A consensus of snickering followed. Now I had two reasons not to like her.

"Turtle," I mumbled, making my way across the room and slid into my desk.

"Care to share your thoughts, Ms. Davis?"

"Ah...not particularly," I muttered, grabbing out my notebook. My bag fell open and my books thudded loudly on the floor.

"Dangit."

"Ms. Davis," Ms. Campbell screeched.

Another round of snickering erupted.

"Sorry." Right then I decided turtle was too nice a name for her.

A hand held out my book to me.

"Thanks." I grabbed my book and looked up into the smiling gray eyes of the guy that was in the hall behind me only moments before.

"Not a problem," he said.

"How..."

"Ms. Davis," Ms. Campbell, screeched yet again. "Are you ready to begin class?"

"Yep, I'm good." I slid to the very edge of my chair, trying to put as much space between me and "the flash" as possible.

The projector made a ticking noise as images of Romeo and Juliet flickered on the white screen on the wall. I glanced to my side, trying to be inconspicuous. Slumped down in his seat he doodled on a piece of paper, his long legs kicked out in front. My stomach clenched.

"A picture would last longer." He lifted his brow as if daring me to say something.

I cringed and moved my hair over my face.

He snickered.

For the rest of the class I made a point not to look at him. It was hard though. I had a feeling he was watching me.

The movie droned on, and combined with the warmth from all the bodies piled into one room, my eyes drifted shut.

I could hear the movie playing. Claire Danes was crying. I knew this movie by heart so I didn't need to look at the screen to know what part they were at. Something cold slid over my neck. My eyes snapped open. Turning around, I looked into the gray eyes of one of the Sparklers. The one named Viola. She gave me an evil glare and my heart thumped erratically.

"Leave off, Viola," "The flash" warned.

She made a face and settled back in her chair.

I turned back around and leaned forward, glancing under my makeshift hand shield. He was glaring at Viola, like he wouldn't mind killing her.

At least he didn't look like he wanted to kill me... _now_.

The lights snapped back on.

"Now class," Ms. Campbell said. "I want you to write a paper on the similarities and differences between this film and original and pose arguments for both." She shuffled over to the white board and wrote two columns down. "I want your papers at the beginning of class Monday," she said, as a reminder.

A loud groan resounded in the room.

"We will draw names to choose partners, like the last time." She lifted a bowl off her desk. "I took the liberty of filling out the names of each student on this side of the room. The opposite side will choose." She shuffled forward. The bottoms of her orthopedic shoes made a sharp squeaking noise against the tiles, like the players on the court at a basketball game.

"Good luck, Ms. Davis." She gave me a cold smile and held out the bowl.

Reaching out, I picked a piece of paper.

"Do not look." Her eyes flashed. "Yet," she finished.

I felt sick. A cold sweat broke out on my forehead. It seemed to take forever for everyone to grab a piece of paper. Finally, Ms. Campbell waddled back to the front of the room. "Now open your papers," she instructed.

Opening up my piece of paper, I stared down at the name.

"Who is your partner, Ms. Davis?" Ms. Campbell asked.

"I'm not sure who this is." I waved the paper.

"Just read the name." She sounded irritated.

I tensed. "Ah...it say's..." The name blurred before my eyes.

"Let me see that." She ripped the paper from my hand, her old snaggled nail scratching me in the process.

"Wonderful," she tittered. "Viktor will be your partner."

I didn't know if it was wonderful or not. I had no idea who she was talking about. "Who's that?"

Exhaling loudly, she stepped back and pointed.

I turned and my worst nightmare came true.

He smirked. "Hey partner."

"Ah..." I looked around the room hoping this was some kind of mix up. "Ms. Campbell," I said, standing. "Can't I be paired with someone else?"

She glared at me. "No, Ms. Davis, you may not."

And that was the end of that. She turned. The hem of her swirly print skirt was jacked higher in the back and swayed with each step she took as she waddled slowly up to the front of the room. I turned to sit back down. My chair skidded across the floor. I stumbled. "What the..."

Viola, the she dog sparkler snickered. "What's wrong newbie?" She pursed her glossed lips. "Can't find your seat?"

"I told you..." Viktor stood and with lightning speed he was across the aisle, his hands pressed to her desk. "Leave off," he growled, hovering above.

The bell rang.

Quickly, I grabbed my messenger bag off the floor and shoved my books inside. A few of the other kids in class were laughing and talking with each other about where to meet or exchanging phone numbers. I pulled my strap on my shoulder and stepped into the cluster, trying to get out of class. Someone grabbed my arm. I looked down and Glinda was standing next to me, her cherubic face alight with laughter. "You are sooo lucky," she gushed.

"Why's that?" I asked, and since when was she in this class, too?

"He is really smart and cute." She let out a breathy sigh. "I am teamed up with Tucker, he smells." She wrinkled her pert nose.

I laughed. I couldn't help it. "You want to switch?"

Her face brightened and then she looked over my shoulder. "No." She frowned and shook her head, making her curls bounce around her face.

Letting out a pent up breath, I pulled my hair out of my jacket.

"You smell better today." Her eyes glittered strangely.

"Thanks...I guess." I frowned.

"Hey you..."

I turned and there he was, towering over me.

"I have a name," I snapped.

"And that would be?" His brow lifted.

"Amber."

"So Amber, you want to give me your number?"

"Not really."

"Fine by me," he said, and without a backward glance, he walked past me, right out of the room.

Glinda gaped at me. "Why'd you do that?

"I don't know." I shrugged, not wanting to tell her the real reason—he freaked me out.

She giggled. "You're funny."

"Why's that?"

She shook her head and her china blue eyes widened. "No one talks to him like that."

"Well, there is a first time for everything." I took a step forward.

"Stop!" She hit my arm.

I looked down at her. "What's wrong?"

"We should go out sometime."

"Um, okay."

"Great!" She bounced in place. "What are you doing this weekend?" She grinned.

"Um, I guess working on this paper."

"Give me your number." She pulled out a marker and pushed up her sleeve.

Again, I noticed the tattoo on the inside of her left wrist, except now it reminded me more of a bat, with jagged teeth and red glowing eyes. I blinked and looked again. It was back to being a little black bird. Weird.

"Ah, how bout giving me your number."

She jutted out her lip, making a pouty face. "Okay," she breathed and grabbed my arm. Before I could say anything, she jerked up my sleeve and scribbled her number on my arm. "Call me anytime."

"Oh—kay," I said slowly and pulled my sleeve back down.

"Oh and make sure you wear something nice for your date."

"I'm not..."

She nodded her head up and down. "Yes you are...you just don't know it yet." She winked and stepped into the hall.

Following her out, I stepped into the hall. "I'm not going anywhere..." I said, but she was already gone.

The rest of school passed in a blur and was pretty uneventful, which I was glad for.

After the last bell rang, I gathered my books from my locker and headed out the large glass doors. There was another downpour. The rain hit the ground so hard it bounced back up off the sidewalk. Fog hung low to the ground, creeping across the lawn. A group of "sparklers _"_ pushed through the doors past me while I waited under the eaves. Unlike me, seeking cover from the rain, they pulled off their jackets and danced into it, laughing with their arms up above their heads. Like I said before...there were some strange folk around these parts. Pulling my hood up, I waited for them to dance away.

Finally, the last of them disappeared around the side of the building. I took a step forward but then stopped. I had a feeling someone was watching me. Slowly, I turned around. Leaning against the column behind me was Viktor. A gust of wind blew his long coat outward. Again, it reminded me of a large wing.

Taking a breath, I stepped forward. "Um...so ah..."

"See something you want?" He pushed off the column and took a step toward me.

"What? No!" I shook my head.

He laughed and brushed past me.

"Wait!"

He stopped and turned. The rain beat against him, wetting his hair, reminding me of the color of black ink. "Yes?" His brow hitched up a notch.

I walked out into the rain. It was deafening. "I think we got off on the wrong foot," I shouted.

"What foot might that be?" He pushed his hair away from his face. There was a small scar near his left eye.

"The wrong one, obviously," I snapped sarcastically, tugging my hood up further.

"I don't have time for this." He started walking.

I raced to catch up. It was hard though. He had long legs, and mine weren't short exactly, but a lot shorter than his. "Sorry. I didn't mean to be..." I sidestepped a huge puddle.

He stopped. "You didn't mean to be what? A _bi—h?_ "

"Hey," I cut him off, wiping water from my face. "You're the one that said I had a death wish."

Stopping abruptly, he turned. Water ran down his face but it didn't seem to bother him. "Where are you from?"

"The east coast...why?"

"Well that answers that."

"What?"

"You don't have a sense of humor... obviously."

I gaped at him.

"See." He lifted his brows.

"I'll have you know," I flustered. "I have a perfectly good sense of humor but you..."

He leaned forward.

"What?" he breathed in my ear.

Warmth spread over my face.

I couldn't think. My thoughts jumbled. Not able to say anything coherent, I merely shook my head.

He pulled back and sighed deeply. "I'll call you." And then he took off, leaving me staring stupidly after him in a downpour.

"But you don't have my number."

Pulling into the Thriftway parking lot, I climbed out of ole Peggy Sue, right into a huge puddle. Water sloshed over my shoes, up to my calves.

"Son of a ..."

I stomped through the puddle up to the store and grabbed a cart. Once again, I was squeaking as I pushed through the sliding glass doors into the warmth of the store. I smelled fried chicken. My stomach rumbled as I headed to the back. A man in a brown raincoat stood off to the side, watching me as I squeaked past. I almost said, "Take a picture, it lasts longer" but then remembered that is what Viktor said. I still didn't know what happened to Vincent. I was kind of hoping to see him here.

How pathetic is that. It's Friday night so he probably had something better to do than hang out in the grocery store. It still didn't stop me from hoping he would make an appearance.

A big sign that said "meat" hung over the case as I pushed my cart up to the beef section. I grabbed three large New York Strip steaks, then headed over to the fresh vegetable section and picked out three good-sized backing potatoes and put them in a little plastic bag. I knew I needed to get a vegetable but my mom didn't say what kind, so I ended up getting some fresh green beans and a bag of slivered almonds to make almandine. I had one last thing to get. She wanted a cheesecake for dessert, so I headed to the bakery, which was on the other side of the store.

There were a couple different kinds to choose from—Cherry, Strawberry or Blueberry. I decided on the Cherry—it looked the best out of the three. Placing the box in the bottom of my cart, I made my way back to the front checkout stand. I passed a candy display. On a whim, I grabbed a few boxes of Red Hots and tossed them in the cart.

The girl Sandy from yesterday was the cashier at the checkout again. Today I noticed how pretty she was and immediately felt a stab of jealousy. Grabbing up one of the blue plastic separators, I placed it on the black conveyer belt and unloaded my groceries. Three kids bounced up and down like little monkey's in the cart in front of me. There was a girl and two boys, who looked like twins. The mother sighed loudly, pushing her short black hair behind her ears and then lifted out two gallons of milk.

I grabbed a magazine and flipped through it, waiting my turn.

"Suzie put that back!"

The little girl had her hands full of candy and gave her mother a toothless grin. She tossed her stash up with the other groceries.

"That's enough, Suzie!"

The little girl giggled and ran back to the front of the cart and climbed in.

"Did you want this too?" Sandy asked the woman, lifting a Twix bar in the air. She smiled at the little girl. She had full pouty bee-stung lips, heavily coated with lip-gloss.

"Yeah, ring it up too."

"Thank you Mommy," Suzie said, clapping her chubby hands.

"You won't get that until after you eat all your dinner. Understand?"

Suzie nodded her head enthusiastically. "Yes Mommy." She ducked her head around her mother and looked at me.

I smiled.

Her eyes glittered strangely and she smiled. I could see two sharp teeth on either side of her mouth.

A shiver ran up my spine. Taking a step back, I butted up against someone. "Sorry."

A hand pressed into my back.

"Not a problem."

I turned around and the man in the raincoat from earlier was standing behind me. His gaze flicked over me almost hungrily.

He didn't even have any groceries. _Pervert._

I stepped closer to the woman. She looked over her shoulder at me. She made a face. "Steven, come around the other side."

Completely embarrassed, my cheeks bloomed with color. I lifted my magazine higher.

"Daddy!" Suzie jumped up and down in the cart as the woman pushed her cart out of the way.

"Excuse me," the man, Steven, said. His body pressed up against mine, as he pushed too closely past me. I felt violated.

"Back so soon?" Sandy asked.

"Yeah," I said, digging out my credit card.

"You just moved here, right?"

"Yeah, I did."

"Where from?" she asked, her perfectly drawn on brow hitched up a notch.

"I'm from the east coast." I never said where I was from exactly, since no one seemed to know where Sunshine, Maryland was anyway. It was easier being evasive.

"Oh." She chewed on her lip like she was debating whether or not to ask me another question. "Are you in school?"

"Yeah, I go to Forks High School."

"I used to go there." She leaned forward and said, "Before I was asked to leave."

"Oh." What was I supposed to say to that?

"So is that how you know Vincent?" Her pale face turned a light shade of pink at the mention of his name.

"I guess." I dug further in my bag and grabbed out my keys. Was this the Spanish inquisition?

"He was here not too long ago."

"He was?" I didn't mean to sound so excited.

She frowned. "Yeah, he stopped in to see me."

"Oh." My face reddened. "That's cool."

"Yeah, we go way back." She dropped the steaks into a bag and slammed them into the cart a little forcefully.

"That's nice." I felt sick.

"Yeah, it is." She dropped the cheesecake. "Sorry." She made a face that was anything but sorry. "Do you want to go get another one?"

"Nah, it looks all right." That was a lie. The cherries were smushed up against the cellophane top.

"That will be fifty six dollars and twenty three cents." She tapped her bright blue nails on the register.

"I charged it."

"Oh." She hit a few buttons, the register made a clicking noise as the drawer popped open. She slammed it shut. "You want your receipt?"

"Yes...please."

She ripped it off the register and handed it out to me.

Taking the receipt, I shoved it into my bag. "Well, thanks."

"No problem." She glared at me.

"See you."

"I'll see you," she said. It sounded like a threat.

Feeling strangely unsettled, I pushed my cart out into the rain. This time I left the cart on the sidewalk and carried my bags. The rain was hammering by the time I made it to the car. Throwing open my door, I jumped in.

"Ahhhhhhhhh!"

"Whoa, calm down." Vincent held his hands up.

"What are you doing in my car?" Even as I said it, I felt a rush of excitement.

"I was waiting for you."

"That is _so_ not cool."

"Hey, you left your doors unlocked."

_Did I_? "That doesn't mean it's an open invitation to get inside."

"It's not?" He shrugged.

"No its not!" I leaned over and put my bags in the back seat. "You almost gave me heart failure."

"Almost?" He lifted his brows, smiling. "You need me to give you mouth to mouth resuscitation?"

"No." My lips twitched. "I think I'll survive." It was hard being mad at him, especially since I was hoping to see him, anyway.

"So, why were you waiting for me?" I fiddled nervously with my keys.

"I was hoping you'd give me a ride."

"Let me guess, your ride left you here and went back to..."

"Yeah, something like that," he cut me off and looked out the window.

Dead air spread between us.

"Um, I can, I mean, sure. I'll give you a ride," I babbled, suddenly feeling nervous.

"Sweet!" His face brightened and he put on his seatbelt.

"Alrighty then." I put the keys in the ignition and started the car. Peggy Sue sputtered and then groaned to life... barely. She sounded sick. Stupid car.

"So what did you do today?"

"I went to school." I turned on the windshield wipers and the lights.

"Oh."

"Where were you?"

"I had some stuff to take care of."

"Like?"

"Just stuff." He rubbed the tops of his jeans. Something red was on his left thigh. "Can we get out of here?" he asked, sounding anxious.

"Okay." I put the car in reverse and backed out, quickly.

A horn blared.

Slamming on the brakes, I held the wheel in a death grip. "Son of a..."

Turning in the seat, he looked out the back window. "Hold on." He jumped out of the car.

Adjusting the rearview mirror, I tried to see what he was doing. Bright lights glared in the back window, making it impossible to see. A dark form raced by the back. The passenger door opened again and he jumped in.

"What was that about?"

He raked his hand through his hair, knocking water to the floor. "Nothing, let's go."

"Fine." Reaching up, I adjusted the rearview mirror again. The lights were even brighter, like whoever was behind us, turned on their high beams.

A horn blew again, the sound long and drawn out.

"What a wad." I punched the gas, squealing wheels through the parking lot.

Vincent laughed. "I like that."

"What?"

"Your names for stuff," he said.

"Oh." Pulling to the stop sign just like last night, I turned on my blinker and took a left.

"So, you must like shopping or did you run out of food already?"

"Nah." I shook my head. "My mom needed me to get a few things for dinner."

"Something special going on?" he asked, glancing in the back seat.

"She has a friend coming for dinner." I frowned and slowed around a turn.

"You don't like him?"

"How'd you know?"

He shrugged. "Your face," he said. "You're frowning."

"Oh, well, I don't know. He seems nice, I guess." I glanced over at him. He looked different.

I hit a pothole, bottoming out. The car bounced and I jerked the steering wheel to the left. A loud hissing noise came from outside and my steering wheel pulled to the right.

"I think you're losing air," he said. "You better pull over.

"Where do I pull over to?" I asked, trying to stay on the road.

"Turn here, there's a driveway."

I didn't see a driveway, but I turned into a little graveled path leading down into the woods. "You call this a driveway?" I put the car into park.

"I didn't say it got used very often."

"Where does it lead?"

"To old man Fletcher's house," he said.

"I take it he doesn't go out much?"

"Not really. He's dead."

"Oh." I turned off the ignition. "What happened to him?"

He shrugged. "Don't know." He opened the door. "Wait here. I'll check your tire." He jumped out of the car and slammed the door.

Not sure what to do, I grabbed my messenger bag and pulled out my phone. It wasn't too late but I didn't want my mom freaking out. But then again I didn't want her asking where I was either.

After a moment, I got out of the car to see how bad it was before I called. The rain had slowed to a drizzle. The trees groaned with each gust of wind, creaking eerily. A white mist swirled in the air.

Pulling up my hood, I walked around the front end of my car. Headlights appeared over the hill from the main road, slowing. Momentarily blinded, I shielded my eyes against the bright light. It was a black SUV with tinted windows. I couldn't help but wonder if it was the same one that almost ran Vincent over yesterday.

A window rolled down. "You need some help?" a deep voice called.

"I'm not sure," I called back. It was too dark to see inside.

"Let me pull over and I'll see if I can help."

"Okay."

The engine roared as the SUV sped up the road and did a quick u-turn, and pulled over on the opposite side.

The door opened. A dark figure jumped out. Even from this distance, I could see who it was. My heart thumped.

He sprinted easily across the road and came to an abrupt halt. "Oh, it's you," he said, sounding less than enthused. He shoved his hands pockets. "What happened?"

"I hit a pothole and gave myself a flat... I think."

"You don't know?" He gave me a look like I was stupid.

"I haven't looked yet."

He muttered something I couldn't understand and stepped around me.

"What are you doing?"

"I am going to look at your tire."He glanced at me over his shoulder. The wind ruffled his dark hair.

"I don't need..." It was too late, he would see Vincent. I couldn't help but wonder if they knew each other. "So, do you guy's..."

I moved around the car. Vincent wasn't there and Viktor was squatting down, feeling my tire. Ducking down, I looked in the window. The car was empty. "Where did he go?"

"Where did who go?" He glanced up at me.

"Ah...someone was helping..." I didn't finish.

He stood up, brushing off his hands. "You picked up a screw in your tire."

"Can I drive on it?"

"I wouldn't." He shook his head. "Do you have a spare?"

"Um, I'm not sure."

"Open your trunk and I'll check for you."

"Okay." I scanned the tree-line.

"You said someone was helping you?" He stepped in front of me, his sheer size dwarfing me in comparison.

"No." I shook my head. "I was going to call someone to help me but you came so...."

He gave me a look like he didn't believe me and lifted his face, inhaling deeply.

The trunk sprung open and I took a step back. I didn't know why I didn't tell him about Vincent.

He leaned inside and pulled up a rubber mat in the back that I didn't know could move.

"Is there a tire?" I asked looking around his side. He smelled nice.

"Yeah," he said, pushing against it. "It's flat." He dropped the mat back down.

"Well that is just perfect," I sighed. "My mom is going to kill me."

"Why's that?"

"We only have one car and she's expecting me home with the food for dinner."

He gave me a curious look.

"She has company coming," I explained. I didn't mention it was Deputy Dawg.

"Well, I can give you a lift home."

"What about my car? Should I call a tow truck or something?"

"Nah, I can come back later and fix it for you."

"You'd do that for me?" I asked surprised.

"Yeah," he said, his brow creased.

"I don't want you to go to any trouble." I felt bad.

"No. It's fine." He shifted and looked into the woods. "It's a pretty easy fix," he said. "Come on, I'll get you home and come back later."

"Don't you need a jack and tools?"

"Yeah, I'll get them too."

"Okay." Indecisive, I stood there. I couldn't leave Vincent. What if something happened to him?

He looked over his shoulder. "What are you waiting for?

"Ah, I have to get the food." I opened up the door, slipped my messenger bag over my shoulder, and grabbed the keys. A box of Red Hots sat on my seat along with a note. Quickly, I opened it and read what it said.

Had to jet

V

I shoved the candy and note in my pocket, then grabbed the food from the back. That was weird. Couldn't he have just told me? Well at least now I knew he was okay.

Crawling out, I shut the door and locked it. A gust of wind blew against me. The temperature was dropping steadily and the fog was getting thicker.

Feeling jittery, I looked around. I couldn't see him. Great, was I going to get ditched by two guys in one night?

A twig snapped. My heart thumped erratically. Oh—crap! I had a bad feeling. "Hey," I called. Strange noises were coming from the woods. I fumbled with my keys, trying to unlock my car. Leaves crunched, and I heard footfalls approaching, fast. I dropped my keys. "Shoot!"

"I'm here," he said, stepping out of the woods.

"What are you doing?" I pressed my hand to my chest.

"I needed to take a leak."

"Oh." My face bloomed with color.

"Come on." Reaching out, he took the bags.

I suddenly wanted to hug him. "Thanks."

"Not a problem." He smiled. "Let's get out of here."

"Okay." I followed him across the street. He hit a button and the back opened up. He put the bags inside.

Walking over to the passenger side I waited for him to get inside and unlock the door. Instead, he surprised me once again and opened the door for me. "It's kind of high."

"I think I can manage." Taking off my bag, I climbed inside. Sitting down, I set my bag on the floor. The interior was a tan leather and super clean. It smelled like Viktor. On the console was a stack of cd's. I glanced at the titles, surprised that he liked some of the same music.

He jumped in. "You ready."

"Yeah." I pushed my wet hair from my face and pulled on my seatbelt.

Turning the key, music filled the interior, thumping loudly.

Reaching out, he turned it down low. "Sorry."

"It's okay, I like that band."

He lifted his brow. "You do?"

"Why do you look so surprised?"

"I didn't figure you for the type that would listen to The Cult."

"Well I do." I gave him a smug look. "I have all of their cd's."

"Even this one?" He pulled out the case and handed it over to me.

"Did you cut yourself?" Something red was all over his hand.

"What?" He gave me an odd look.

"There's blood on your hand."

"Is there?" He glanced at his hand.

"I think I have a napkin in my bag." Lifting my bag off the floor, I pulled out an old napkin.

"It's not a big deal."

"Don't be silly." I reached for his hand.

He pulled it away. "It's fine."

"You're getting blood on your steering wheel. Here let me just..."

"I said its fine," he snapped.

"Jeez, fine." I stared out the window, the trees blurred. Tears welled in my eyes, which was so stupid. I dashed them away before he could see.

He cranked the heat. "You warm enough?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

A long silence followed.

"So, where were you going?" he asked finally breaking the silence.

"I was um...going home."

"You live in the opposite direction."

"Oh, I must have got lost." I shrugged, like it happened all the time.

"You were lost?" He sounded doubtful.

"I'm not good with directions."

"I see you made it to the store all by your lonesome."

"Yeah. So. What's your point?"

"You only need to make three turns."

"It was raining and hard to see."

"Hmmm." He frowned. "Well, next time just make a right and go straight. You live in the old Seabrook Victorian on Mora Drive, right?"

"Yeah, how'd you know?"

"Small town, people talk." He lifted his brows.

"Oh." Great. "So what else have you heard?" That my mom is batshit crazy?

"Not much." He adjusted the heat. He had long fingers.

"You play the piano?"

He laughed. "No." His dimple appeared.

"Do you play any instrument?" I asked just for something to say.

"I have an acoustic guitar, from my Grandfather that I mess around with a bit but I wouldn't say I play well."

"Well at least you can play an instrument," I sighed.

"You could if you wanted to. It just takes some practice."

I shook my head, laughing. "No, I'm not musically inclined."

"I read a book once on how to be great at anything."

"Really, what did it say?"

"It only had one word in it."

I gave him a doubtful look. "And what's that?"

"Practice." He grinned at me.

"Funny."

"It's the truth," he said. "You just need to practice."

"Well, I don't have anything to practice with...so..."

"That's not a problem," he said. "I can show you some basic chords sometime on mine. If you like it, I know a little shop in Port Angeles that sells second hand instruments for pretty cheap."

"Wow. Thanks." I wasn't expecting to like talking with him so much. It was strangely unsettling.

"So when do you want to hookup?"

My gaze drifted to his lips.

"Amber?"

"What?" I looked back into his eyes and immediately wished I didn't.

His brows pulled together. "You know for English... the paper?"

Stupid. "Right...the paper."

"What did you think I meant?" He looked like he was biting back a laugh.

"Ah...I don't know."

"Really?" His brow hitched up a notch.

"Yeah... really," I said. Luckily, the front door opened saving me from having to embarrass myself further. "I better go, my mom is waiting."

Grabbing up my bag, I opened the door. "Thanks for the ride."

"Amber..." Reaching out he grabbed my arm.

I turned and our eyes locked. He leaned forward and I instinctively closed my eyes.

"You're forgetting your groceries."

My eyes popped open. His face was inches from my own. I couldn't tell what he was thinking. "Oh, right." If I wasn't holding onto the door I probably would have face-planted into the puddle at my feet. How embarrassing. "Thanks." I shut the door.

He jumped out of his door. "Wait up," he called "I'll help you carry them in."

Mom was standing in the doorway, all dolled up. "Oh, it's just you," she audibly sighed.

"Yeah, Mom, it's just me." I guess she was hoping I was Deputy Dawg. She stepped away from the door and checked her reflection in the mirror. "You look great Mom."

"I do." She turned sideways. I couldn't tell if she was asking me or agreeing with me.

Viktor cleared his throat behind me.

"Oh, this is ah...."

"Viktor," he supplied his voice deep, velvety.

"Oh." She cut me a sideways look. "I didn't know you had a friend with you." Her entire face brightened.

I frowned. "Yeah, he gave me a ride."

"What happened to Peggy Sue?" She looked horrified.

Seriously, she looked horrified over her stupid piece of crap car...but not me. Typical.

"I picked up a screw in the tire. Your car will be fine." I assured her. This seemed to settle her down a bit.

"When is Deputy Daw...I mean Ken getting here?"

"He's going to be late," she said breezily. Of course her lackadaisical attitude was merely a show for Viktor's benefit. "There was another incident," she continued.

I didn't bother asking her what the incident was, I was sure Ken would give us a blow by blow when he arrived.

"So how do you know Amber, Viktor?" She practically purred his name.

"We go to school together."

"Amber." She hit my arm. "You didn't tell me you had such good-looking boys in school with you." She tucked her hair behind her ear.

Was my mom flirting with him? _Gross_. "I'll just put these groceries away." I pushed past her and then stopped. There was no telling what embarrassing things she would say about me when I wasn't in the room.

"Mom, aren't you going to marinate the steaks?" I asked, hoping she would get away from Viktor, before she embarrassed me for like ever.

"Oh, yes, I'm coming." She dropped a book on the floor. "Oops," she giggled, and made a big show of bending over. I could see straight up her short skirt, which meant so could Viktor. "Mom!" I wanted to hide under a rock.

"Yes, honey." She stood again, flipping her hair back, like she was in some kind of big-hair band.

"Come on." I angled my head toward the kitchen. "You need to marinate the steaks or they won't be ready when Ken comes."

"Oh, right," she said offhandedly, still salivating over Viktor.

Getting my mom away from Viktor was turning out to be a lengthy endeavor. I gave up, walked into the kitchen, and pulled out a Hefty plastic bag. Breaking the steaks out of the packaging, I dropped them in the bag and then added a cup of soy sauce, honey and some minced garlic, then gave the bag a good shake. Leaning back, I looked out into the living room. Viktor had his hands shoved in his pockets, nodding his head each time my mom asked him something.

"Jesus."

I ripped off three pieces of foil, scrubbed the potatoes, wrapped them up and tossed them in the oven. Grabbing a colander, I dropped in the green beans, splashed in some white vinegar, and let them soak for a moment while I dumped the almonds on a baking sheet to toast quickly in the oven.

The phone rang.

"Hello," I said, tucking the phone between my ear and shoulder as I rinsed off the green beans in the sink.

"Are you..."

"Hello," I repeated, filling a pan with water.

"I am..." The phone crackled.

"What?" I patted the beans dry with a paper towel.

"I'm waiting for..." The connection broke and all I could hear was dial tone. "Weirdo." I dropped the phone on the counter.

"Who was that?"

I jumped. "Jeez, you trying to give me heart failure?" My hand pressed to my chest.

He pushed off the door and stepped into the kitchen. "Sorry."

I didn't think he looked sorry at all.

"Where'd my mom go?"

"She said she needed to do something." He shrugged. "I didn't ask what."

"Good thing." I shook my head, rolling my eyes. "Sorry about that."

"What are you sorry for?"

"You have to ask— my mom talking your ear off."

"I don't mind... she's nice."

"Yeah, she's something." I slid the almonds in the oven. Wiping my hands on a towel, I glanced at the time. It was already seven thirty. "So what was she saying to you?"

"Not much. She was just asking me about school and stuff."

"What kind of stuff?" I hoped it wasn't anything embarrassing.

"She said I should take you out."

"No." I gaped. "She didn't...did she?"

He lips curled into a slow grin. "Nah, I was just messing with you."

"Thank goodness." My heart was palpitating.

"She asked me to stay for dinner."

"Oh, that's ah..."

"Don't have heart failure. I told her I couldn't."

"I wasn't going to..."

He laughed. "You're a bad liar."

"I really don't mind if you stay but..."

"But...?"

"Nothing." I didn't want to say that my mom might humiliate me even further.

"Well I better get going, so I can get the stuff to fix your tire."

"Right." God, I felt like a such a b. "Um..." I debated for less than a second. "You want me to come with?"

"What about your dinner?"

"You mean my third wheel dinner? I think I can miss it."

"Won't your Mom be upset?"

"I doubt it."

"Okay. I guess you can come." He raked his hand through his hair. He had nice hair like really nice.

"You guess?" I crossed my arms.

"Yeah, I guess I wouldn't mind the company."

"You wouldn't mind..." I frowned. Somehow I was hoping he wanted me to go.

"Well, it's the least I can do since you are fixing my tire and all." I wasn't giving him that one.

"Yeah, it's the least you can do."

I was about to give him a smart retort but his expression was off. A shiver raced up my spine and I took a step back. Maybe going out with him wasn't the best idea I had.

The doorbell rang.

"Ken's here!" Mom, called from the other room. "Look alive, Amber, and get some drinks."

Well that sealed it. I was going out, strange icky feeling and all.

"Let me fix them drinks and I'll be right with you, okay."

He leaned against the counter. "Sure." His brow lifted. "Look alive?"

"Yeah, it's her thing." I rolled my eyes.

"Interesting choice of words," he said, lifting a knife from the counter, touching the tip with his finger.

I grabbed down two glasses from the cabinet and opened the freezer. The ice tray was empty. Great.

"You don't need ice for wine." He held a bottle up in the air.

"Right. Thanks." I switched out the tumblers for wine glasses. "Shoot, which wine?" I grabbed the Pinot Noir off the counter.

"What's for dinner?"

"Steaks."

"Definitely the red." He nodded at the bottle of Cabernet.

"Let me guess, you're an expert."

"No. My dad and mom drink wine a lot."

"Yeah, so does my mom." Even when she thinks I'm not looking.

Searching the drawers for a corkscrew, I reached around him. He angled his body toward mine and I instinctively held my breath. "Looking for this," he said, holding up the corkscrew.

"Yeah," I expelled a pent up breath.

"Let me." He held out his hand for the bottle.

I was too happy to hand it to him. I probably would have broken the cork or dropped the bottle. "So how do you know what wine to serve?" I asked just for something to say.

"It's pretty easy really. The bloody meats like beef or lamb are always paired with a red wine and the lighter meats like chicken or fish are paired with white. Of course, at the end of the day it really comes down to personal preference but that's what Julia Childs' always says, so...." His lip tipped up.

"You watch cooking shows?"

"No. But my mom does, usually while she's cooking and drinking wine. I can always tell what we are having for dinner. She's a real stickler for the proper etiquette." He pulled out the cork. "Now it needs to breathe, unless you have a decanter."

"I don't even know what that is, so I'm guessing, that would be a big NO."

"It's just a bottle with a wider top, like a vase, kind of. It helps speed along the breathing."

"Oooh—kay. If you say so."

My mom ducked her head in. "Amber what's taking so long?"

"Viktor was helping me open the wine. It's breathing."

"Yes, I can see that." Her gaze flicked down his body.

Gross. My face burned. My mom was acting like a horn dog. Maybe she needed some. I was definitely going out. "Here you go." I handed her two glasses.

"Thanks sweetheart." She took a sip from one of the glasses, peering over the rim, her gaze lingering on Viktor.

"Is it okay?"

"Yes, sweetie... it's fine." She cradled the glasses.

Somehow I got the feeling she wasn't talking about the wine. Seriously. Gag me—I felt like puking.

"I better get this to Ken." She giggled like a demented person in a physco ward.

I followed her out. "Mom..." I said.

"Amber," she exhaled, stopping, sounding annoyed. "Make it fast, Ken's waiting."

"Yes, yes, I know." I tried not to roll my eyes. "So, do you mind if I go with Viktor to fix the tire?"

"What about dinner?" Her brows shot up to her hairline.

"I mean, I can stay, if you really want, but everything is done except grilling the steaks and making the almandine."

Ken sidled up and took the glass from my mom. "Thanks Eileen, this is just what I needed." If possible, his uniform looked even tighter.

She preened. "I thought you'd like it."

I tried not to roll my eyes. Mom was already heading down the same slippery slope she had been down a million times with every other man she had dated. "What are you two beauties talking about?" His eyes brightened.

"Amber wants to go out," my mom said stiffly.

"I don' think that is such a good idea," he said, shaking his head. His molded hair didn't move.

I tensed. Since when did Deputy Dawg get a say in where I went. Jeez, he just met my mom. "I was going to get the car."

"What happened to it?"

"I got a flat."

"How'd you manage that?" his voice sounded skeptical.

"I ran over a screw."

"Well, you can't go alone. It's simply not safe. I will take you after dinner."

"No!" I practically yelled. There was no way I was going out alone in a car with him. "I already have ride."

"Really?" He lifted his perfectly arched brow. It looked like he had them waxed. "Who is taking you?" he asked, eyeing me closely like I was lying.

What was his problem?

"Deputy Warren." Viktor stepped out of the kitchen.

"Viktor," he said and took a deliberate step back.

There was a strange vibe between them. Almost like Viktor was the authority figure, not the other way around.

Ken's face reddened. "How's your father?"

"He's doing well," Viktor supplied smoothly.

"Give him my regards, would you?"

"Certainly," said Viktor.

Ken adjusted his stance. "You two be careful, there was another incident nearby."

"Good to know." Viktor took another step toward the door, inching his way out.

Ken puffed out his chest. "Be sure to let your father know we are on top of it."

"I will," he said pleasantly enough but there was an underlying edge to his voice. "Thank you, Deputy."

"What about the steaks?" Mom asked, giving me the hairy eyeball.

"Um..." I was torn. I totally didn't want to stay home but I felt bad leaving her alone with dinner—she couldn't cook for crap.

"Eileen..." Ken interrupted my thoughts, shaking his head, looking freaked. "I can do it," he assured her. "I am quite the grilling machine," he boasted.

"Is there anything you're not good at?" she gushed, sliding her hand over his back.

Saved by Ken? Now that was something. Maybe he wasn't so bad after all.

"You ready," Viktor said, keeping his voice low.

"Um, yeah, just let me grab a different coat."

"Okay." His eyes glinted. "You want to meet me in the car."

"Yeah, I'll meet you outside."

"Goodnight Ms. Davis," he called.

"Oh goodnight," she said, a little too enthusiastically.

Ken poked out his head. "Be careful you two."

"We will."

Ken turned and walked back into the kitchen and Mom trailed after him, hot on his heels.

"I'll be right out." I practically shoved Viktor out the door before my mom decided to come back out and try to flirt with him. Once he was outside, I ran up the three flights of stairs to the attic and quickly stripped out of my wet clothes and pulled out a pair of jeans, t-shirt, and a hoodie. Yanking on my pants, I stumbled over to the door and made my way down to the bathroom. I shut the door and quickly brushed my teeth and combed out my hair. Surprisingly, I didn't look half-bad.

Once I was sure all remnants of toothpaste were off my face, I pulled a rubber band on my wrist, used the bathroom, and then ran back downstairs. Ken and Mom were sitting on the sofa, in a deep conversation about something. I tiptoed by, hoping they didn't see me... my escape in sight.

"Amber," Mom called.

"Yeah?" I froze, halfway to the door.

"Don't stay out too late."

"No problem." I grabbed my slicker from the hook and ran out the door before she changed her mind.

# six

Once outside, I let out a pent up breath, smoothed my hair, and made my way over to the passenger door. Before I had a chance to put my hand on the handle the door popped open. Heat flowed out, warming me immediately. I climbed inside and shut the door.

"You ready?"

"Yep," I said, and pulled on my seatbelt, getting situated.

"The Cult or Extreme?" he asked, holding up two cd's.

"Definitely the Cult," I said.

He put the cd in and turned down the volume so it was more background music. Pulling out of the driveway, he hit the wipers and headed down the road toward where my car was. I tried not to stare at him but it was kind-of hard. He had a gorgeous face with gray eyes—like the sky right before a thunderstorm. Feeling self-conscious, I picked at my nail polish.

"So, your Mom is seeing the Deputy?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"That was fast," he said and turned out the driveway. "Did she know him before?"

"No. Not at all," I said. "She met him at the station one day last week when she got lost in town."

"Our town?" he asked and gave me a look of disbelief.

"I know right." I shook my head. "Don't ask me how but my mom can get lost anywhere, even in her own backyard."

He chuckled lightly. "That bad?" he asked.

"Yeah," I laughed.

"So who keeps an eye on her when you're at school?"

"No one," I said. "I usually try to take the car so she has no way to go out."

"Where is your dad?"

"He remarried and has a new kid so I don't see him very often." The last thing I wanted to talk about was my whacked family. If he knew anymore he'd probably think I was a freak. So I changed the subject. "So how do you know Deputy Da—Warren?"

"It's a small town and I've lived here my whole life, so..." He slowed around a turn.

"He said something about your dad, how does he know him?"

"My dad owns like half the town." He rolled his eyes.

"Oh...wow." Wow. "That's cool."

"Not really," he said. "It kind of sucks."

"Why's that?"

"Like I said, it's a small town," he answered. "I can't take a leak without him hearing about it."

"Well your secret is safe with me." I smiled, referring to him using the woods earlier.

He cut me a strange look. "What secret might that be?"

I thought he was kidding. "You know.... Earlier in the woods."

Suddenly, he hit the brakes and we came to a screeching halt.

"What did you see?" He glared at me, his face a stern mask.

Gooseflesh rose on my arms. "Ah...you used the bathroom... in the woods... remember?" I lifted my hand from the dash and pressed back in the seat.

"Oh, right." He hit the gas again and we sped forward once more.

Staring out the window, I watched the landscape blur.

"Did you know Nuno is touring with Rhianna?"

"Huh?" I totally had no idea what he was talking about.

"Nuno...from Extreme," he elaborated.

"Oh, really?" I wasn't sure what that had to do with the conversation we were just having but went along with it anyway. "No way," I said with a bit more enthusiasm then was warranted.

"Yes way."

"Crazzzy." Too bad I wasn't talking about Nuno being on tour.

The rest of the way we listened to music without saying anything. I caught him singing out the choruses of a few of the songs. He had a nice melodic voice. It kind of made me forget he had acted like such a spaz before. Turning into the drive he parked and flicked on his high beams. Opening the door, he glanced at me. "This should only take a minute," he said. "You can stay here where it's warm, if you like."

Normally I would have stayed in the SUV but it was my car after all. "No, I'll come and hold the light or something."

"Suit yourself." He jumped out and slammed the door. Grabbing my phone off the floor, I hit the flashlight app and got out of the SUV. When I walked around to the back of the car he somehow already had it jacked up and was removing the lug-nuts. I shined the light down on the tire. It didn't look flat to me.

As if he heard my thoughts he ran his hand over the tire, inspecting it. He sat back on his haunches and looked up at me, a question in his eyes. "Your tire is fine."

"It is?" I swallowed hard and shoved my hands in my pockets.

"Yeah," he said.

"How'd that happen?"

"I guess you have a guardian angel." He replaced the lug nuts and removed the jack. "Did you call someone?" It sounded like an accusation.

"No."

He stepped up to me. Lifting his hand, he moved my hair away from my shoulder. "You have nice hair."

My stomach flip-flopped. "Ah...thanks."

"What do you want to do now?"

"Huh?" My gaze settled on the cleft in his chin, then without me realizing it, I was suddenly transfixed by his lips. There was another, smaller scar by his mouth I didn't notice before. I wanted to touch it, ask him how he got it...maybe even kiss it...

An owl hooted in the distance, breaking the spell and I came crashing back to reality. I stepped back and butted up against my car. "I guess I should get home, so my mom doesn't freak."

"We haven't been gone that long."

He had me there. "Ah, I don't know." I fidgeted with my coat zipper. "What do you want to do?"

"I can't tell you that."

"Why not?" I asked, nervously.

"You might hit me." His lips turned up.

"Try me..." As soon as the words were out of my mouth I wanted to keel over from embarrassment.

He pressed in against me, and I found it hard to take a breath. My heart was going a mile a minute. His fingers skimmed over the column of my neck.

"Don't tempt me," he breathed. His warm breath rushed against my cool skin causing shivers to race over me. I caught a faint waft of cinnamon but it wasn't coming from him. He smelled good, but different. It was a heady, inviting scent that made me want to burrow my face against his chest.

Leaning back, he looked down at me. "What is that smell?" He gave me a look like I had just dropped a bomb or something comparable.

Horrified, I shook my head, my face burning. I turned away, sniffing the air. "What smell? I don't smell anything." That was a lie, I smelled cinnamon—it lingered heavily in the air.

His nose wrinkled, and he covered his face like Glinda had done when I ate the Red Hots, but I hadn't eaten any.

I thought of Vincent. Was he here?

Suddenly, I felt like I was cheating even though that was ludicrous. I didn't know Vincent any better than I did Viktor. Like night and day, they were complete opposites.

Looking into the woods, he stepped back away from me, his stance defensive, like an animal poised for attack.

Before I could even react, my body lifted off the ground and was shoved behind him. I stumbled, barely catching my footing.

"Get out of here!" He spun toward me, his hands fisted at his sides.

"And go where?"

"Go home!" He loomed above me.

I took a reflexive step back, not sure what to do. "Your SUV is blocking me in."

"Take my keys." He shoved them into my frigid fingers.

"What about my car?" I asked not getting what was going on. If he wanted me to leave why didn't he just move his dang SUV? I took a step forward and then I saw it. Two glowing eyes further down the drive, they looked like animal eyes...how they reflect in the light... except it couldn't be an animal. It was too big—like human, big. I shook my head, not registering what I was seeing. Human eyes didn't glow in the light...did they?

His hands came down roughly on my shoulders and he shoved me forward. "Amber, you need to leave!" he hissed.

A low growl came from somewhere in the woods. My entire body convulsed with fear. "No. What? Come with me." I grabbed hold of his arm.

"I can't!" He shook me off and wrenched open the door to his SUV. In one fast movement, he lifted me off the ground and threw me inside. "I don't have time to argue with you right now. I will meet you later. Go home!" He slammed the door shut. "Lock the doors!" he shouted through the glass and then he ran. It was so fast I couldn't make out where he even went.

Completely freaked, I fumbled with the keys and started the SUV. It roared to life. I hit the lock button, slammed the SUV into reverse, and punched the gas. Gravel spewed in the air as I quickly backed out of the drive. My feet barely touched the pedals and I tried to see over the steering wheel. Once in the road, I slammed on the brakes. I looked out the window down the drive. All I could see was my car. Idling, I sat in the middle of the road...

An unholy noise came from somewhere in the woods.

With shaking hands, I put the SUV in gear and hit the gas. The wheels squealed on the wet pavement as I sped toward home.

The Cult blared out of the speakers suddenly. "Ahh," I screamed. Fumbling with the dials, I shut it off.

Nothing made sense. The rain had started again, making it even harder to see but somehow I made it to my street in one piece. Slowing slightly, I pulled into my driveway and killed the engine. The Deputy was still here. I jumped out of the SUV and ran inside.

Throwing open the door, it banged against the wall.

The living room was empty. "Son of a..."

Without thinking, I ran up the stairs to the second floor. I could see my mom's light on under her door. I ran down the hall and knocked crazily.

"Deputy Warren?" I called. There were a few explicit words uttered and then the door swung open. Mom stood there, with her fuzzy robe wrapped securely around her, looking frazzled.

"Amber..." She pushed out the door. "What are you doing?"

"I need the Deputy, something happened to Viktor."

"What?" She gaped at me, like I was a pod person.

"Mom, I don't have time." I tried to shove past.

"Amber, stop." She blocked me.

Ken finally made an appearance. His shirt unbuttoned, revealing a surprisingly bare chest. He raked his hand through his molded hair. "Amber, what's the matter?"

"Something, this thing, and then he told me to go and I came here. I didn't know what to do." Incoherent words rushed from me.

The Deputy blinked stupidly at me.

"Did you hear me?" I yelled.

"Amber, what are you talking about?"

"Viktor needs you."

That perked Ken up. He stood straighter; pushing back his shoulders like the Queen had just entered the room. "Tell me again what happened," he said all business now.

"We were fixing my tire and then Viktor told me to leave and I saw this thing in the driveway that wasn't right and he made me leave and come home. I don't know what is out there but it looked like a big animal—but it was the size of a person. I think."

"Where is he?" Ken asked, looking freaked.

"Ah, we were in Mr. Fergusons driveway."

"What were you two doing in old man Fergusons driveway?"

"That's where my car is." I tried to keep it together. "Does it even matter?" I pulled at my hair in frustration. "You have to go and help Viktor."

"Calm down, Amber," Ken said in a surprisingly soothing tone. "I will drive out there and take a look."

"I will go with you."

"No!" his voice raised an octave. "This is a matter for the Police department." He lowered his voice. "You will only get in the way."

"But..."

"Listen," his tone was placating now, "this is what I am paid to do."

"Okay." I relented. "Hurry."

"Eileen..." He gave her an apologetic look.

"Be careful out there." She stepped forward and pressed her body against his for a lot longer than necessary.

"I will." He kissed her forehead.

It was really sweet actually but seriously? Now was not the time.

"I will take care of it Amber, don't you worry," he assured me. "You did the right thing." After he got his gun and jacket out of the bedroom, he left.

#

# seven

The air smelled like the ocean and dead leaves. Bundled in my jacket, I sat outside my room on the balcony. I set up a little folding chair I got for the beach with an umbrella clipped to the back to stop the drizzle from hitting me, waiting for Ken and Viktor to come back.

Mom had waited up with me for a while but finally went to bed. She said Ken would call her if he heard any news. That was the thing about my mom she could sleep through all kinds of stuff. Nothing fazed her really, at least not the normal things that should.

Mist crept out of the woods, giving the area a strange dreamlike quality. My television blared from my room; I could hear snippets of the local news and the forecast for the weekend. It was going to rain...again.

"What else is new," I grumbled, hunkering further down in my chair. The temperature dropped drastically and my breath came out as a white cloud.

All I could think about was Viktor and whatever that thing was. I didn't get it. Why would he want me to leave and not come with me? No matter how many ways I twisted it in my mind I kept coming back to the same answer. Somehow, he knew what it was and somehow he knew it put me in danger...but what about him?

Time passed really slowly, like it always did when you were waiting for something to happen. The steady drone of the rain hitting my umbrella lulled me and my eyes drifted shut. I kept them closed, merely listening for the sound of a car. My thoughts turned to Vincent and how he had acted earlier.

It was weird. Why did he leave without saying good-bye? I suddenly wished I had his number so I could call him and ask or just talk to him. My stomach twisted with worry.

The wind picked up, howling through the trees. A scratching sound came from beside me. Jolting upright, I looked around for the source. My heart beat rapidly against my ribs. I got up and leaned over the railing. One of the branches of a tree beside the house scrapped against the siding.

"Stupid tree," I muttered and finally climbed back inside the window. I was damp and cold and had lost the feeling in my toes and fingers. Once inside I didn't know what to do, so I decided to take a quick hot shower to warm up and kill some time. Grabbing my toiletries, a pair of yoga pants and a few other things to wear, I headed to the second floor. The stairs groaned under the weight of my feet. I glanced down the hall, my mom's light was on, but that was nothing new. She slept with it on most of the time...she usually fell asleep with a book in her hand. Maybe after I showered I should try to read to help take my mind off of Viktor.

I stayed under the hot spray of water longer than I intended. Once the water started to cool, I turned off the faucet and climbed out. The tiles were damp under my feet. Hitching the towel under my arms, I quickly dried my hair. Glinda's number was still in bold black on my arm with some kind of black bird underneath she had doodled. I would have scrubbed off the number but wanted to program it in my phone.

After getting dressed and brushing my teeth, I left the bathroom and went back upstairs.

Opening up my door, I stopped. Cool air wafted across the room. The big circular window squeaked, blowing forward in the breeze.

"I thought I shut that." I set my stuff on the upholstered chair I used for reading in the corner. Rubbing my arms, I walked over to the window and looked out. The fog was thicker now, obstructing my view of the street. There was still no sign of Viktor or Ken. Giving up, I shut the window and climbed in bed. My phone was blinking. My heart raced. I scrolled to the number and froze. It matched the one on my arm. I hit voicemail and listened.

"Amber this is Glinda," she giggled. She sounded drunk. "What are you dooooing...? There was another eruption of laughter, and then dial tone.

I debated whether to call her back and programmed her number in my phone. What I would like to know is how she even got my number. Lifting a pillow, I pulled it into my lap, hugging it and stared at the phone.

Nothing happened.

Not that I thought it would but I had a strangest feeling of being watched. Shivering, I climbed under my comforter and pulled it up to my chin. I looked at the television. Twilight was playing... again.

"Ugh!" I smothered my face with my pillow.

A cool hand slid over my face. I opened my eyes and Viktor was there. A shroud of darkness surrounded him. His beautiful face inches from my own. His breath warm against my skin. The smell enticing, it drew me closer.

"How are you here?" my voice came out muffled, sounding strange. His black hair fell forward over his brow as he leaned closer to me.

Somewhere deep down I knew this couldn't be real but it certainly seemed real. So I went with it.

His lips came down on mine but they weren't warm—like I expected. They were cold...so cold. I tried to pull away but his hands held me down—trapping me in place.

He barred his teeth and his beautiful eyes were no longer gray, they glowed in the darkness. A sharp stinging sensation shot into my neck and blood poured from the open wounds. I felt it leaving my body and I was growing weaker, falling deeper into an abyss of nothingness.

"Why are you doing this?" my voice vibrated in my ears.

"Because I'm a _Vampire_..."

Wrenching upright, my pillow fell to the floor. Chest heaving, I looked around my room. Early morning light spilled in through my window. I put my hand to my neck expecting blood to be gushing out but when I pulled my hand away there was none...

"Just a dream," I told myself. I took a deep breath and could swear I smelled cinnamon.

Throwing off my comforter, I ran to the window, and looked out. Peggy Sue was in the driveway and his SUV was gone. I pushed open the window and cool air blew against me. Shivering I looked out at the dreary landscape. The air was cloying with the smell of decomposing wet leaves. I shut the window and tossed on my hoodie, and went down to my mom's room. The door stood ajar. Faint light streamed into the hall. I pushed open the door and Mom was sitting up with her glasses on, reading.

"Mom," I called quietly as to not scare her, hugging the doorframe.

"Amber," she said, looking surprised and pulled off her glasses. "What are you doing up?"

"Did Ken come back?"

"No, but he called me." She turned the page and put back on her glasses.

"Well?" I gaped at her. "What did he say?"

"Oh," she said, glancing up from the page. "Everything is fine. He's coming to see me tonight." She blushed.

"Mom, what about Viktor?"

"Amber, what is your problem?"

"My problem is, I am waiting for you to tell me what happened, and all you keep doing is reading."

"Sorry." She gave me a sheepish smile and tapped her book. "I am at a really good part."

"Mom, I don't care."

"Well, you asked." She pursed her lips.

I took a breath trying to find some patience. She wasn't acting any different but right now it was really starting to make me angry. "And what happened to Viktor?"

"I suppose he is all right, Ken didn't really say."

"Who brought the car back?"

She glanced back down to the page. "I guess someone brought it back."

"Oh my God, you are ridiculous." I stomped away. Talking to my mom was like pulling teeth sometimes. I climbed the stairs back to my room and tossed off my hoodie. Climbing back in bed, I laid there, staring up at my ceiling, feeling anxious. Of course, I didn't have his number so I couldn't check on him to see if he was okay. I shut my eyes and tried to go back to sleep but I kept replaying the night in my mind.

Irritated, I got up and went downstairs to make some coffee. After I brewed a pot, I poured two cups of coffee and took one up to my mom, too. I was hoping to lure more information out of her.

"Oh, thanks honey." She took the cup and cradled it, her eyes scanning quickly across the page of her book.

"What time is Ken coming over?"

She beamed, her book forgotten. "He'll be here after work, around seven, I think." She took a sip of her coffee.

Well that was helpful...not. "Okay." I walked toward the door.

"Amber," she called.

"Yeah," I said and turned.

"I am sure Viktor is all right or Ken would have said."

"I guess you're right."

"You like him?"

I frowned. "I don't know" I sighed. "I really don't know him well enough to form an opinion yet."

"He's awfully cute."

"Yeah," I smiled, "he really is."

"What do you think of Ken?"

"Um, he seems nice."

"Isn't he gorgeous?" she asked. "Did you see his muscles?" She wiggled like an excited kid.

This conversation, some would consider inappropriate, but my mom acted more my age than I did most of the time. She was what my dad used to call a free spirit. I wasn't sure about the spirit part but she was certainly "free" in other ways. But hey, she was an adult and it was her life. I just hoped things worked out with Ken, if not...well I wouldn't think about that now. I didn't want to jinx it for her.

Trudging back up to my room, I pushed open my door and walked to my desk. Setting down my cup, I sat, and flipped on my computer. It made an abundance of clicking noises and finally flickered on. I looked up the history of Forks and the demographics. Assault and rape were really high compared to the standard. I couldn't help but wonder if those were the "incidents" Ken was talking about. No wonder he didn't want me going out alone.

On the town's main page there was a caption that said, "Come join us and celebrate Bella's birthday." I looked at the date. It was today. Since I didn't have anything else to do, I decided to check it out. I grabbed a piece of paper, jotted down the different times for the events, and wrote down where the Quileute tribe member was giving a tour of La Push. Now that I had something to do, I shut off my computer and went to get ready. I didn't want to admit what I was really hoping for—that I might run into a particular boy.

#

# eight

A large crowd gathered out in front of Forks Visitor Center and the Forks Timber Museum. Across the street was an airport, although I didn't think they used it much anymore. Pulling my jacket closer, I looked for familiar faces; I saw two, and groaned. Viola and Cressida were standing off to the side, taking pictures in front of Bella's truck from the movie. There was even a cutout of Kristen Stewart inside. _Seriously_.

Feeling weirdly out of place and alone, I pulled out my phone and dialed Glinda's number. I bounced in place trying to warm up "Pick up. Pick up."

"I'll be there in five," she said and then nothing but dial tone. "What?" I stared down at my phone and then shoved it back in my pocket. Standing away from the crowd, I angled myself so Bella's truck was behind me, and after Viola and Cressida left, I snapped a quick selfie.

Sue me. There was no reason why I shouldn't get into the Twilight craze too. I mean, everyone else was, so if you can't beat' em...join' em, I always say. In the distance, I heard a bullhorn. The bus-taking people to the Swan's house were leaving in five minutes. Edging my way to the line, I waited for Glinda. Cold hands snaked over my eyes.

"Boo," a little voice chirped. Hands lifted off my eyes.

"What took you so long?"

Glinda looked up at me, blinking. Her china blue eyes were even more alarmingly bright outside against the dreary backdrop. She had on a stocking hat with earflaps and little tassels, hanging down. Her curly blonde hair stuck out from underneath and she had a scarf wrapped around her neck. She reminded me of Tinkerbelle. She seemed to recover and giggled. "You got me." She bumped shoulders with me.

"How'd you know to meet me here?"

She tapped the side of her head. "I had a feeling you would call."

I gave her a look of disbelief and then she giggled again. The sound reminding me of tinkling chimes. "I'm just messing with you. I was already on my way here. I come every year." She opened her jacket and showed me her Team Jasper t-shirt.

"What no Edward or Jacob?" I laughed.

"No." She bit her lip and shook her head. "I am partial to the strong silent types.

"Hmm." I wasn't sure exactly what she meant by that since I had never watched the whole movie or read the book. I guessed at some point I may want to, just so I knew what everyone was talking about.

"Where are we going?" She nodded in the direction of the bus.

"They said the Swan house."

"Ooo-Yay! I want to see it before Charlie moves."

"Huh?"

She tilted her head to the side. "Oh, you don't know."

"Don't know what?"

"The people who owned the house, well they are going to sell it. So, we just say Charlie might be moving."

"Oh," I said and rocked back on my heels. "Good to know." I widened my eyes and looked at some distant spot, not really seeing anything.

"You don't get us, do you?"

"Um..." I pulled my lip in, contemplating my answer. "No, I guess not."

"It's okay. You'll get it, soon enough."

"Oh—kay." It was colder out today and with the dampness from all the recent rain, there was a bite in the air. Clouds hung heavily and it looked like it might rain at any moment. I was just glad it wasn't raining now. Glinda grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to the bus. I stood behind her and blew on my hands, trying to warm up my fingers—the tips were white. Finally, I pulled out my mittens and slid them over my hands.

"So did you have fun with Viktor last night?" she asked suddenly. Her eyes glittered with humor.

"How'd you know I was with Viktor?"

She shrugged. "Just a lucky guess," she said. For some reason I didn't believe her.

"Um, well," I hesitated. I didn't know if I should go into all the stuff that happened or not.

"He's fine by the way."

"What?"

"You were worried about him, weren't you?"

"Um..." My throat clogged. I swallowed. "How do you know he's fine?"

She nodded her head toward where all the cars were parked. Viktor climbed out of his SUV and my stomach swirled.

"See, he's fine." She smiled knowingly at me.

Suddenly my hands were hot, as was the rest of me. "Did you talk to him?"

"Nope." She shook her head."Uh-oh." She widened her eyes toward the SUV.

My eyes boggled and my heart sped up. Vincent climbed out of the passenger side of his SUV. "What is he doing with Viktor?" I voiced before I could stop myself.

She gave me a curious look. "You don't know?"

"Know what?"

"They are brothers."

My mouth dropped open.

Glinda laughed and shoved me. "Amber, close your mouth before something flies into it."

I glared at her and clamped my mouth firmly shut.

"Why do you look so surprised?"

"I just..." I shook my head, unable to find words. I watched them through the crowd. Vincent ran through a group of people and I thought for sure he had seen me. But he kept going and ran right past me. I turned to see where he was going and my stomach clenched. He scooped Viola off her feet and spun her around. Her black hair floated in the air and she was laughing, hugging him. An intense surge of jealously shot through me and I fisted my hands. I turned away and concentrated on the dirty bus. I knew I was being stupid. It shouldn't matter; it shouldn't even bother me, but it did—really bad.

"Heads up tiger, you got company coming," Glinda stepped to the side.

I looked up and my breath caught.

"Long time no see," Viktor said, and his lips lifted into a slow grin.

My stomach swirled. "Hey." I tried to take a breath but it was caught in my throat.

"Breathe," Glinda said, nudging me with her foot.

I took a breath.

"Sorry bout last night." He shoved his hands in his pockets and rocked back on his heels.

I recovered somewhat. "No biggie," I croaked like a frog and then coughed to cover it up. I sounded so stupid.

Glinda patted my back. Her little hand slammed harder than necessary. I glared at her and she widened her eyes at me.

"So, you going on the tour?" He nodded his head toward the bus.

"Yeah," I said, suddenly not able to look him in the eyes. I felt like my cheeks were on fire.

"Cool." He looked around at the people. A girl with curly brown hair was chasing a blonde boy through the crowd. Each of them were wearing Vampire teeth, acting out the parts. I recognized the little girl from yesterday—Suzie. I glanced around wondering if her pervo dad was here too. The hair on my neck lifted and somehow knew I was being watched. I turned slowly, expecting her dad to be gawking at me again but it wasn't him. It was Vincent. He smiled at me, and it warmed me so thoroughly. It was like the sun had just appeared.

"Shoot."

"What's the matter?" Glinda pressed up on her toes and whispered, "Speak to him."

"Who?" I muttered under my breath, my eyes glued to Vincent.

She exhaled. "The one you want to talk to, obviously."

I suddenly wished I stayed home.

"Anyway, I just wanted to say sorry...." Viktor was saying, his voice...intense.

I tore my gaze from Vincent and looked up into Viktor's stormy gray eyes and my breath fled once again. It was the strangest thing, I felt a pull to him so strong suddenly, and without meaning to, I took a step closer.

"Care if I join you two?" Viktor asked his voice deep and low.

"Sure," I said lowering my voice, trying to make it sound sexier somehow.

His brow lifted, and his lips curled into a knowing smile. I had no idea why but I felt he looked like he had just won a battle, a silent one that was waging.

"You're going to be in _146 sooo_ much trouble," Glinda singsonged under her breath when Viktor turned to talk to someone.

I turned my head and looked for Vincent. When I saw the expression on his face, I realized how true my assumption had been. Pain swelled in my chest. I stepped forward but then the crowd jostled me toward the bus. When we stopped moving, I looked for him again...but he was gone.

#

# nine

The Swan house was cute. There really was no other word to describe it, at least for me. People posed in front of the mailbox and house from the street. A few were even bolder and stepped up to the door. I was a little shocked. I mean, didn't _real_ people live here?

Now I could see why they were thinking of moving. I wouldn't want strangers traipsing all over my lawn and in front of my house day in and out. Still I was glad I got to see it.

Glinda dragged me over to the front of the house and snapped some pictures with Viktor and me. After that, Viktor didn't really stay with us much; instead tourists, who wanted their picture taken with him, monopolized his time. He seemed only too happy to oblige. I guess, in a way, he looked the part to them with his pallid complexion, inky black hair, and towering height. The only thing he was missing was the sharp teeth and well, the messy, unkempt hair.

Glinda hooked her arm through mine. "This is fun," she said, and snapped another picture of us.

She showed me and I cringed. "God, delete that." I made a grab for her phone and she twirled away from me, laughing. My hair was growing in size from the dampness in the air. I wished I had a hat too. Glinda looked great in every picture. She had one of those pretty photogenic faces. I looked like a beast next to her. Self-conscious, I tucked my hair behind my ears, trying to smash it down, which only made it worse.

The tour guide announced we were moving to the next stop and everyone scrambled to take a few more photos. Some even picked up rocks from the driveway and shoved them into their bags or pockets. Once back on the bus, I sat down and Glinda climbed into the seat behind me, her back pressed against the window.

"Why aren't you sitting next to me?" I asked, but before she answered, I felt a body press next to mine. I turned back around. Viktor was sitting beside me. His long legs stretched out in front of him.

"Having fun?" His brow lifted; a glimmer of something in his eyes that I couldn't read.

My heart thumped. "Yeah, it's been enlightening."

He laughed. The sound warmed me.

"Where are we off to now?" I asked just for something to say. I felt so stupid suddenly. It wasn't like the easy banter I had with Vincent. Thinking about him only made me feel strangely unsettled.

"The Cullen's house," he said and leaned forward to brush some dirt off his leg.

"Oh." I chewed on my lip.

Glinda leaned forward, sticking her head between us. "So Viktor, where's Vincent?" she asked as though she had been reading my thoughts.

"I don't know." He glared at her over his shoulder. "It's not my day to watch him."

Glinda's face reddened and she sat back in the seat.

I gave her a questioning look and she rolled her eyes, shrugging.

"So," I cleared my throat. "What happened last night?"

"Nothing," he said and stared toward the front of the bus.

I gaped at him.

Glinda kicked the back of my seat and when I turned, she shook her head and mouthed, "Don't ask."

I widened my eyes and turned back around. "So, when do you want to talk about the paper?"

His lips twitched. He angled his body toward mine and placed his arm over the seat. His hand was almost touching my shoulder. "When do you want to hook-up?" He gave me that heavy lidded stare of his. I shifted in my seat and my eyes drifted to his lips. "Ah..." I took a breath. "Anytime is good."

"How about tomorrow?" he said. His warm breath fanned across my face. I felt myself leaning forward. His lips slid into a slow grin and his beautiful face momentarily mesmerized me. I had an overwhelming urge to kiss him. Actually, my mind envisioned it a bit too clearly.

"It's a date then." He stood up.

I fell forward.

"You coming?" he asked, looking down at me.

I blinked and pushed off the seat.

Somehow I completely missed the bus stopping. Feeling disoriented, I looked around. Everyone was gone, including Glinda. "Yeah," I mumbled, standing up, and followed him out.

Once I was off the bus, I lost Viktor somehow. I stood there feeling out of sorts. The wind blew against me, the sharp chill making me shiver.

"What were you two talking about?" Glinda asked bouncing up to me.

"Nothing really," I said and pulled my jacket closer.

"It didn't look like nothing to me." She smirked.

I did a double take. "What did it look like to you?"

"You looked hungry." She laughed. "I thought you were going to go Zombie on his face."

"What?" I gaped at her. "I did not."

"I know." She laughed harder. "You were thinking about it though."

"I was not." I lied, my face flaming.

"Yeah," she said, cutting me a look filled with disbelief. "You keep telling yourself that."

We walked into the Cullen House, which was really a bed & breakfast but dubbed the Cullen house by the town. It had a large portrait on the wall filled with graduation caps, just like the movie, Glinda explained to me. I guessed it would have had a larger impact on me if I watched the movie. I was really going to have to do that.

The owners had a cardboard cutout of Edward-i.e. Rob Pattinson propped up in the main room. I heard someone say they took him on trips with them and they just got back from taking him to some convention in New Orleans. Lucky cardboard Edward.

After the short tour of the Cullen House, we all loaded back on the bus and headed back to the visitors center. This time Viktor didn't sit with me and Glinda, instead he sat off with some girls visiting from Ohio—at least that is what their sweatshirts said. I felt another surge of unwarranted jealousy every time I heard one of the girls giggle and almost gagged when the big-busted blonde swung her hair around and leaned her boobs against his arm.

"You really need to make up your mind."

I turned to Glinda. "What do you mean?"

"You know." She widened her eyes and nudged her head toward the back of the bus.

I inhaled deeply and sighed. "I don't know what you mean."

She made a face. "Sure you don't." She lifted her phone in the air and snapped off a picture. I only realized after, that she was taking pictures of Viktor and the girls.

"Why are you taking pictures of him?"

"Calm down, tiger," she said. "I will send you a copy of them."

"Eww, I don't want pictures of him with some other girls."

"Ah-ha!" she shouted with glee. "I knew it!"

I frowned down at her. "What did you know?"

"You are sooo jelly..." she singsonged, seemingly proud of her deductive abilities.

"Jelly?"

"Amber," she exhaled. "You really need to get with the program."

"Get with what?"

"The lingo," she said as though this explained everything.

"Whatever," I muttered. The rest of the way back I stared out the window at the gray and too green blurring landscape while Glinda acted like a mad-texter on her phone, giggling off and on at something she typed.

The bus rolled to a stop.

Glinda jumped up.

I stood behind her and tried hard not to look back at Viktor. I did it anyway and immediately wished I didn't. He was writing something down on a book one of the girls held. Probably his number. _Great_.

"So what do you want to do now?" Glinda asked tugging the little tassel's on her hat.

A car horn blew. I looked up and saw the girls from back of the bus jumping in their car. It was a red convertible. The top was down. Seriously?

Viktor leaned inside the car, handed something to them, and then jumped inside his SUV. The brake lights came on and he pulled out of the parking lot. The red convertible followed him out—the sound of bass thumping, disappearing as they drove away. He didn't even say good-bye. I didn't know why that bothered me so much but it did.

Exhaling, I deflated my cheeks. "Is there anything else to see?" I asked, even though at the moment I didn't really care. At this point, I felt like calling it a day.

Glinda rubbed her belly. "I'm hungry."

"Do you want to grab something to eat?"

"I know," she said, jumping up and down. "We can go to Port Angeles and have lunch at Bella Italia."

That was about an hour's ride from here. "Why don't we just get something here?"

"Don't you want the entire Twilight experience?"

"Um..." I shrugged, not sure what she was getting at.

"Don't you know anything about the movie or the book?"

"Not really," I confided.

Giving me a look of disbelief, she shook her head. "Amber that's where Edward took Bella to dinner."

"Well, do they have good food?" I asked not really caring either way.

"You are ridiculous." She gave me a disparaging look. "Yes, the food is good."

"Well, if you want, sure."

Pulling out her phone, she looked at the time. "Well it's 1:00 now, so if we go, we won't be back until after 4:00 or later, which won't give us much time to get ready for the other festivities."

"Other festivities," I asked, frowning.

"Yeah," she said and pulled out a flyer from her pocket. "There is a tour of La Push, by a Quileute member." She smoothed the wrinkles from the paper. "Oooh and we have to go to the Twilight prom." She beamed. "I have the coolest dress."

"Wait. What?"

"Yeah, we should totally go," she said. "It'll be fun."

"I don't have a dress."

"Don't worry. I'm sure I can find something for you to wear of mine."

Lifting my brow, I gave her a doubtful look. She was a lot smaller and shorter than I was." I don't think I will fit into any of your clothes."

Chewing on her lip, she crossed her arms and gave me the once over. "You're right," she agreed. "We'll have to stop and get you something while we're in Port Angeles. They have a thrift shop with some cool vintage dresses. I am sure we can find you something there."

"Oh—kay," I said slowly, not quite as convinced as she was.

Wrapping her arms around me, she pressed her head to my shoulder. I had an urge to pat her head. "Don't worry, it'll be great," she said. "I pinky swear."

My lips twitched. "Well, if you pinky swear, I am sure it will be epic."

She laughed and bounced away. "Yes! It will be epic...just you wait and see."

We didn't get back from Port Angeles until almost six but the food was really good and we did find me a dress for twenty dollars, which was remarkable. Glinda even dragged me into "the bookstore" and bought me a copy of Twilight. At some point, I guessed I would read it, but it was a surprisingly big book, so, I may have to cheat and watch the movie instead. Glinda said she would discuss the imperative parts with me once I finished reading it. I wasn't sure what that meant.

Standing in front of my mirror, I looked at my reflection and smoothed my hand down the full crinoline skirt. She wanted us to wear sneakers for the tour and change into our dress shoes once the tour was over. I asked her if we could change into our dresses after the tour but she wouldn't hear of it. She said it would be more fun if we were dressed up. She even made a point of saying the boys in the Quileute tribe were "to die for."

Needless to say, I had some major butterflies in my stomach, but I was really looking forward to going. This was the most fun I had had in a really long time and could only imagine what the night would hold in store. Giving myself the once over in the mirror one last time, I grabbed my bag and headed downstairs.

"Amber," Mom gushed appreciatively as I descended the stairs. "Look at you." She lifted the hem of my skirt and felt the material. "Oh, I love it." Then her eyes settled on my high-top black converse and she made a face. "What are you wearing those for?"

"We are going on a walking tour of La Push and Glinda said it would be better to wear sneakers until after."

"Well..." she exhaled. " I guess that is all right."

She didn't look convinced. "Wait..." She did a double take. "Who is Glinda?"

"Oh, she is a girl from school who is in a couple of my classes," I said while I dug my wallet out of my messenger bag and put it into an old clutch purse I pulled from my closet. It was my Grandmothers and not surprisingly, looked like it was from the same era as my dress, which translated into "old as dirt."

"Are you meeting any boys?" she asked, her brows inching up her forehead.

"I don't know, Mom." I hoped some would be there or Glinda and I would be dancing with each other.

"What about that nice boy that was here last night?"

"Oh, I don't know."

"Did you find out what happened to him?"

"Not really."

A worried look crossed her face. "He's fine though," I assured her. "I saw him today."

"Really," she said, and crossed her arms. "What did he have to say for himself?"

"Not much," I said. "He's supposed to meet with me tomorrow so we can do our English paper, though."

"Really," she brightened. "Is he coming here?"

I tensed. "I'm not sure."

"Oh well," she sighed and stepped in front of the mirror and fluffed her hair. "What time do you think you will be home?"

"Around One-ish...I think."

"Now Amber..." she began, like she was about to object.

"Mom, it's only a dance. There will be adults there too."

"Oh well, in that case," she exhaled. "I suppose it is all right. But don't make a habit out of it. You have a curfew you know."

"How could I forget," I muttered. I neglected to tell her we were going to a bonfire at La Push after the dance. She was on a need to know basis and as far as I was concerned, she didn't need to know.

"So, when is Ken coming over?" I changed the subject.

She beamed. "Around seven, I think." She hugged herself. "He's bringing dinner."

"Wow. That's nice."

"I know, right," she gushed, sounding like she was my age. "He's in Port Angeles, so he is picking up some Italian food from Bella Italia."

"I ate there today," I said. "The food is really good."

"Did you have the risotto with mushrooms? That's what I'm having."

Of course. "Nah, I had a veggie pizza."

"What did your friend have?"

"The same as me, we shared."

"Well, I will tell you how it is."

"Kay." I slid my phone into my clutch. It barely fit. Mom stepped back in front of the mirror. "You look great, Mom."

"I do, don't I," she said, adjusting her black sweater so it showed off her shoulders. She paired it with a pair of red skinny jeans and high-heeled ankle boots.

I could never tell if she was asking a question or not, so I answered to be safe. "Yeah, you really do." And she did. Mom had me when she was young so most people thought she was my sister. I didn't mind though, it was kind-of cool...unless my dates hit on her, and then it kind-of sucked. She was much prettier than me and fairer complexioned with straight blonde hair. I looked more like my dad. He had dark curly hair. Unfortunately, I got his hair and I looked like a fuzzy frizz ball if it rained or was humid. I kept it long. I was afraid if I cut it I would look like Shirley Temple — so most days I wore it up, just to keep it out of my way.

"What's Ken doing in Port Angeles?" I asked distractedly, trying to figure out what to wear over top of my dress. It was either my kid rain slicker or my black pea coat. Neither would look good.

"Oh..." She cut her eyes to the side, which was a sure sign she was about to lie. "He had something to take care of."

I didn't press her. She would spill it to me sooner or later anyway. She couldn't keep a secret.

#

# ten

It was raining again when I pulled into the Visitor Center parking lot. I backed into a space so I could see when Glinda pulled in. There weren't many cars and it was getting foggy again, so I kept the car running with the lights on. We were going to ride together to La Push and then head over to the dance. I wasn't real sure where the dance was even going to be, but Glinda knew.

Turning on the radio, I listened to the local radio station. As usual, it crackled, so I could only hear parts of the song. Frustrated, I turned it down on low and pulled out my phone. It was already 7:45. I called Glinda but it went straight to voicemail.

:I'm here. Where are you?

I hit end and tapped the steering wheel, waiting, staring out my windshield.

A car pulled in and I let out a sigh of relief until I realized it wasn't Glinda. A group of kids all dressed up in tuxes and real prom dresses unloaded from one car and climbed into another larger car and drove away. I looked down at my thrift shop special dress feeling stupid. Great.

A ghostly face appeared in my window and a hand slammed against the glass. "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

My door flew open.

I lifted my purse, about to hit whatever was trying to get me.

"Whoa, tiger," he laughed, rearing back away from me.

"Oh my God!" I stared into Vincent's laughing face. "You scared me!"

"I know." He widened his eyes. "You should have seen your face," his deep voice rumbled in his chest, as he continued to laugh hysterically.

I narrowed my eyes, half-tempted to pull out my zapper and use it against him. "That was not funny." I pushed against his chest but he didn't even budge.

"Oh, come on," he said, his laughter evaporating. He stood back, his gaze assessing and he let out a low whistle. "Don't you clean up nice?"

I wasn't sure if he was messing with me or not but my face warmed from the compliment. "Thanks...I think," I muttered, embarrassed.

He ducked his head back into the car and his sandy blonde hair fell forward over his brow—his face serious. "So, am I too late?"

I swallowed hard, turning my head, not able to keep eye contact. He looked really good in his black suit. "Too late for what?" my voice came out barely above a whisper.

He placed his finger under my chin and turned my face back towards his. "To do this..." He leaned closer.

Lights flashed and a horn blared.

I jerked back.

He swore, and stepped back so I couldn't see him anymore.

Flustered, I lifted my hand to shield my eyes against the bright lights.

The lights snapped off.

Blinking, my eyes slowly came back in focus.

"There you are!" Glinda yelled. She slammed her car door and ran over to the passenger side of the car. "I call shotgun," she yelled over the top and jumped inside.

"You look great," I said. Her face sparkled in the dim overhead light. She looked like Cinderella. Her gown was a light blue, with a full skirt. I noticed it was also a very modern gown, like a real prom dress. I suddenly felt like her ugly stepsister.

"So do you!" she gushed enthusiastically and then stuck her head out the door. "Vincent come on, we're already late."

"He's coming?" I gaped in shock.

She spun around and adjusted her skirts. "Yeah, is that cool?" Her china blue eyes glittered.

"Of course," I said, recovering.

His head popped in my door. "You going to let me in?"

"Yeah," I croaked and moved forward so he could get in the back seat.

He climbed inside.

I shut my door. "So where are we headed?" I put the car in drive.

Vincent leaned forward, his head beside mine. "To La Push," he said his breath warm against my neck. I shivered in spite of the heat.

"Okay." I waited. Neither of them said anything. "Which way do I go?" I asked.

Glinda giggled. "I forgot you don't know."

Vincent lifted up a piece of my hair, his fingers twirling the end. "Make a left and follow 101 down toward Bogachiel Way and then make a left on 110 which is the same as La Push Road." He dropped my hair and sat back in the seat, which I was glad for. I didn't think I could drive with him touching my hair like that. It was very distracting.

"Vincent, doesn't Amber look pretty?" Glinda asked, shifting in the seat so she could see in the back.

"Yeah, she does," he agreed, his voice gruff.

I glanced in the rearview mirror and he was staring right at me. "You guys." My face burned. I gripped the steering wheel tighter—my heart beating from my chest. "Glinda looks incredible."

"Thanks," she beamed.

I noticed Vincent didn't agree with me and for some reason this made me blissfully happy.

Glinda chattered non-stop all the way to La Push, which was a blessing. I was so nervous. Each time I looked in the rearview mirror, Vincent was looking right at me with an unreadable expression on his face. I was half-tempted to flip up my mirror so he couldn't see me any longer but I didn't want him to know it bothered me.

The wipers squeaked, flipping back and forth, spraying the heavy downpour of rain off the windshield. I pulled into the resort parking lot. Putting the car into park, I turned off the engine and killed the lights. "So what now?" I asked, turning in the seat.

"I think everyone is meeting inside," Glinda said, turning the mirror and checking her makeup. She reapplied her lip-gloss.

"It doesn't look like many people are here," I said. The parking lot only had a few cars in it.

"Maybe everyone bailed because of the rain." Vincent said, sounding hopeful. Sitting forward, he crossed his arms over the seat. His hand skimmed my shoulder and my stomach swirled.

"I don't care," Glinda said. "I still want to go."

"What if the tour is cancelled?" I asked.

"We will have to make our own," said Vincent, quirking his brow at me.

"What are we going to do, walk around in the rain?"

I asked, skeptically.

"I'm sure I can think of something to do other than walk around in the rain."

"No way, Vincent." Glinda gave him a warning glare and shoved her lip gloss back in her purse. "I am sure some of the Quileute boys are around. They will have something to do."

"Joy!" Vincent made a face. "Not!" He shook his head. "You go and glom onto those boys if you want." He glared back at her. "Me and Amber can check out the beach." He pulled out a flask out and shook it in the air. "I brought drinks." He waggled his brows.

"I'm driving, so, I won't be having any," I said.

"Neither am I," Glinda said. "Who knows what you put in there?"

"Jesus, Glinda," he exhaled, irritated. "It's just some whiskey."

"No." She widened her eyes at him like they were talking in some kind of secret code. She crossed her arms defiantly.

"Fine." He put the flask back in his suit jacket. "Fun- Sucker!" he muttered.

"At least I don't suck other things." She made a face at him.

"Keep it up, Glinda." He glared at her with menace in his eyes.

"I was only kidding, Vincent." If possible, her face paled even more.

"Yeah, you better be." He broke eye contact with her and glanced at me.

I looked between them, not sure what was going on.

"Let's get out of here." He raked his hand through his hair.

"Okay." I grabbed the keys, put them in my clutch and opened the door. Lifting my jacket, I held it over my head waiting for Vincent to climb out of the back.

Glinda jumped out and slammed the door. "I'll meet you inside," she called.

When I looked over to her side of the car, she was already gone.

Vincent climbed out of the back and pressed in closely to me, ducking under my coat. "Mind if I share with you?"

"Not at all," I said, shutting the door and lifting my jacket higher. He put his hand on the small of my back ushering me forward. I could feel the heat seeping through.

"So, what was that about?"

"She doesn't know when to keep her mouth shut."

"Oh." I wasn't sure what that meant and I didn't press it either. Maybe Glinda would tell me later. Even as I thought it, I realized I wasn't sure I even wanted to know. "So, what did you do today?"

He stopped and gave me a look of disbelief.

Swallowing hard, I looked up at him. I felt very small in comparison. I shrunk back, still holding my coat up in the air.

"I was watching you." His expression was strangely emotionless.

"What?" A shiver of unease spread through me

"Kidding," he said. His lips lifted into a slow grin.

"You better be." I bumped him, laughing it off.

Once we were under the tall eaves of the resort I lowered my jacket He stepped away and I shivered, finally feeling the cold. I slid my arms into my jacket and shoved my hands into the pockets. Music wafted out of the one of the doors that stood slightly ajar.

"Amber," he said, stepping closer.

"Yeah," I said, turning fully.

"I'm sorry I left you last night."

"Oh, it's okay." I had been wondering if he would say something.

"I had to go, and well...I'm just sorry."

"It's all right," I told him. "My tire magically inflated itself anyway."

His lips twitched.

"It was you." I pushed against his chest. His muscles bunched reflexively underneath.

"I don't know what you are talking about." He gave me a look of innocence.

"Sure you don't." I cut him a knowing look.

"Are you mad?"

"No, but you better not do that again," I said in a reprimanding voice and pushed him again.

He grabbed hold of my cold fingers, wrapping them into his warm ones. "I'm glad you moved here," he said suddenly.

"You are?" I couldn't keep the unexpected pleasure from my voice.

"Yeah," he breathed. "I am."

I looked up into his eyes, my heart picking up pace. "Me too, Vincent," I said and was surprised I meant it.

"Do you hear that?" He looked at some spot behind me.

"Hear what?" My brow furrowed.

"They're playing our song," he said, his eyes glittered and locked with mine. "May I have this dance?" his breath whispered over me.

My breath hitched. "Su—uure," I flustered.

"Shall we?" He held out his arms

I smiled. "Yes, I would like that." I stepped up to him. He slid one of his hands around my back, pulling me into his arms and placed his chin on the top of my head, swaying in time to the lilting music.

His hand skimmed down my back and then he loosened his hold on me, but not entirely. He dipped his head down and looked me in the eye. His look was so intense, his face inches from my own. "You and me...we..."

I swallowed hard. Feeling like I had just wandered into a dream.

He leaned closer...

I pressed up on my toes...my eyes drifting shut...

A loud bang sounded, followed by a gust of hot air.

"Amber!" Glinda shouted.

" _I am going to kill her_ ," Vincent growled.

#

# eleven

It was as if someone had turned off a switch. It was that fast. I felt like I should have whiplash. Vincent did a one eighty and I was still whirling from it.

After Glinda made her impromptu appearance, of which I was starting to think was a bit more calculated then I had given her credit for, he kept his distance.

To an outsider it would look like we didn't even know each other, let alone, almost kissed.

At least I think we were going to kiss. Maybe I was delusional. Maybe I conjured it from some misguided notion I had in my head for the perfect evening. It had seemed perfect too. Like a dream, I had wandered into.

Now, however, I felt like I had walked into my worst nightmare. Lights flashed on the dance floor in time to the music pulsing throughout the room. The musky smell of sweat and too sweet punch resonated in the air.

I lifted my glass of warm punch and took another sip. It tasted terrible but it gave me something to do while I stood on the sidelines and watched Glinda and Vincent dance with each other. I mean really dance. Like bump and grind dancing. It was uncomfortable to watch. But I did anyway. I guess I was a glutton for punishment.

"You don't like to dance?" a deep voice sounded at my side. I turned and stared into the blackest eyes I had ever seen.

"Not really," I lied. Actually, I loved dancing, mostly in my room when no one was watching. Still, I wouldn't have minded dancing tonight too, that is, if someone would have asked me.

"Yeah, me neither," he said, his deep voice, low. He stuck out his hand. "Hi there..." He smiled warmly down at me. "I'm your resident wallflower."

My lips twitched. I shook his hand. "Nice to meet you..."

"Resident wallflower," he supplied, his eyes gleaming with amusement and holding my hand for a lot longer than necessary.

It became uncomfortably warm, suddenly. His long glossy dark hair fell down to the middle of his back and he was wearing a pair of dark jeans and one of those glow in the dark t-shirts, like Ravers wear.

"Right," I said smiling.

His brow furrowed and he released my hand. Staring out into the crowd, he shoved his hands into his pockets and exhaled. His muscles bulged from his shirtsleeves.

"You didn't feel like dressing up," I asked, making small talk.

He lifted his brow. "It's not my prom."

I laughed. "It's not mine either." I tugged on the hem of my thrift shop dress. "Obviously," I muttered. I was the only one wearing something that didn't reach the floor and still had on my high-top converse. I probably looked like an eighties reject.

"I like your dress," he said. "It's cool."

"Thanks." Color bloomed to my cheeks. I smoothed my hand over the full skirt.

"So, you here from out of town?" he asked.

"Nah, I live here."

"Really?" He quirked a brow. "I haven't seen you before."

"I just moved here," I said.

"Oh, I get it." He made a face.

My ire rose. "What was that for?"

"What was what for?"

"The face, you just made."

He shrugged. "It's a free country."

"Donkeyhole," I muttered under my breath, so low he couldn't possibly hear.

He did a double take and then he laughed—like really laughed. "You're trippy."

"Gee thanks," I deadpanned and turned toward the dance floor, ignoring him. I took another sip of my drink and almost spit it back out. It was really bad. I set the glass down on the table behind me.

He leaned down. "So, why are you here?"

"It's a free country." I shrugged, giving him some payback.

"Funny."

"I wasn't trying to be." I kept my eyes averted away from his face. He had a really cute face.

"Let me guess...you're here to meet a Werewolf?" he prodded.

"How do you know I'm not here to meet a Vampire?" I snipped.

His brows furrowed. "I hate to tell you this, but if that's what you're into, you're in the wrong place."

"Why's that?" I asked smartly.

"You know where you're at, don't you?" He eyes filled with indignation.

"This is La Push...right?"

"Right," he said slowly, giving me a bemused look.

"Listen," I began, feeling like a b. "I don't even know what you are talking about."

He rocked back. "Wow." The crease between his brows grew deeper.

"What?" I gaped at him.

The music switched to a slow song. Somehow hoping Vincent would come to find me, I turned and looked out into the crowd. That thought was squelched. Instead, he grabbed hold of Glinda and twirled her around. I turned away, feeling like a loser for even hoping.

"They friends of yours," he asked inclining his head toward the dance floor.

"Yeah... I guess."

He lifted his brow. "You don't know?"

"What is with you?" I snapped.

"It was just a question."

"Well, maybe I don't feel like answering it."

"Testy, aren't you."

"No." I lifted my chin a notch.

He stood there, not saying anything. I could feel his eyes on me.

Finally, I couldn't take it. "What are you looking at?"

"That is a loaded question."

"How so?" I asked.

"Trust me." His eyes glittered strangely. "You don't want to know."

"Come on," I urged. "Try me?"

"All right." He stepped up to me, blocking my view of the dance floor. "You want to know why you can't find Vampires here. Come next Saturday, I'll be giving a tour and I can fill you in."

I wasn't sure if he was hitting on me or not. My internal antenna was obviously malfunctioning. "I don't think so." I shook my head.

"Why, you scared?"

"No."

"Then why not come and find out?"

"I hate to break it to you but Vampires don't even exist."

His lips twitched. "Yeah, I hear you."

My brows creased. "They don't." I was adamant.

"If you say so," he said his tone placating. "Come on back next Saturday...you'll see."

"Yeah, don't hold your breath."

"You're afraid," he taunted.

"I wouldn't say afraid...but rather, not interested." Pulling out my phone, I looked at the time. It was eleven forty five. I shoved it back in my bag. "It's been an enlightening conversation, but I gotta go."

"What about your friends?"

"What about them?"

"Didn't you come together?"

"We did but..."

"But they are ignoring you," he answered insightfully.

I didn't bother answering.

"So what are you going to do? Leave them here, without a ride?" he pushed.

Actually, I was going to leave but he was right. That would be messed up. "I doubt they want to leave."

"Well, you won't know unless you ask." His face turned serious. "Don't worry, I got your back."

"Gee, thanks." I gathered my nerve and walked onto the dance floor. I tapped on Glinda's shoulder.

She turned. "There you are!" she burst, wrapping her arm around me.

I shrugged her off. "I gotta go," I said. "You guys coming with me?"

She looked toward Vincent. "Well, I kind of want to stay."

If I was having as much fun as her, I would want to stay too. I mean, come on, Vincent was pretty dang hot. Too bad he was so freaking fickle.

"Okay." I turned to walk away.

She grabbed my arm. "What's that matter?"

I winced. She was squeezing my arm, really hard. "Nothing," I lied.

She made a face. "You look mad."

"I'm not." I dumped out another lie, "I have a headache."

"Oh." This seemed to assuage her guilt. That is... if she even felt any. "Well, I hope you feel better."

To my surprise, Vincent walked over to us.

"What's going on?" he asked. His hair was damp and falling over his brow. I had a sudden urge to push it back.

"Amber wants to go home," she said, and then rushed to add, "She has a headache."

A crease formed between his brows. Was he disappointed I was leaving? Sudden hope surged in my chest...

"Hope you feel better."

...and, KaBoom!—it spontaneously combusted. "Thanks, I'll try." I stood there stupidly for a moment, waffling on whether to leave. I mean he did come after me... The DJ spun another record and Glinda widened her eyes at me. Could she be more obvious?

"See you guys." Whirling around, I pushed my way through the crowd. My eyes burned –stupid tears.

"Amber..." Vincent grabbed my arm.

I quickly wiped my eyes and turned.

"I..." He frowned. "Are you okay to drive?" His breath smelled like liquor.

"Yeah, why wouldn't I be?"

He raked his hand through his hair. It stuck in awkward angles from his head –somehow it made him look even cuter. "Just wanted to make sure," he said. He held onto my arm, not releasing me and narrowed his eyes. "Are you crying?"

"Puh—lease." I rolled my eyes. "It's stuffy in here."

I pulled my arm from his grasp. "I gotta go."

"We good?" he asked.

"Why wouldn't we be?" I said, trying my best to sound indifferent.

"I don't know." He shrugged.

Seriously? He didn't even know. No ifs ands or buts about it, I decided right then and there, that boys were freaking clueless. Donkeyhole!

Glinda materialized at his side. "Come on Vincent," She tugged on his arm. "Amber?" Her eyes flashed, angrily. "I thought you left?" A gust of her breath hit me in the face. She smelled like whiskey—so much for her not drinking.

"I am." I didn't bother mentioning I was trying to, until Vincent stopped me.

"I'll call you," she tittered.

"Great!" I said with as much fake enthusiasm as I could muster.

Vincent gave me a halfhearted wave and followed her back on the dance floor.

"I won't hold my breath," I muttered.

#

# twelve

The resort's floodlights were only a faint glow to help guide me through the dense fog as I made my way out to the car. Stopping, I reached in my purse to pull out my keys.

Approaching footsteps sounded from behind, drawing nearer. I don't know why the noise scared me but it did—really bad. Maybe it wasn't the approaching footsteps as much as it was the scratching sound against pavement that followed the approaching footsteps. My keys clattered to the wet pavement. I bent over to pick them up.

A low growl sounded. I looked up into the glowing eyes of a huge beast. That was it. I was done for. I kept waiting for my life to flash before my eyes as the beast continued to growl at me but it didn't. And although my heart raged against my ribs trying to break free—I couldn't get my feet to move.

A sharp whistle sounded. The glowing eyes, shifted. A form materialized out of the dense fog. "Come on boy." He patted his leg. A huge animal trotted over to his side. "Hey, you all right?" he asked, stepping forward into the stream of light from the resort.

"Oh, it's you," I exhaled, relieved. Grabbing my keys, I stood up. "Is that a wolf?"

He laughed. "No, he's a Native American Indian dog.

"A what?" I asked.

"Never mind," he said. "It's just a certain breed of dog."

"Well it looks like a wolf to me."

"This is Bear." He bent down and ran his fingers through the thick coat of fur.

"Bear?"

He patted the massive dog's head. "Yeah, cuddles seemed a bit inappropriate."

"Yeah," I laughed nervously. "I daresay that would be pushing it a bit."

"He is sweet though, want to pet him?"

"Ah..."

"Come on, he won't bite," he said.

"He won't?" I lifted my hand.

"Not unless I tell him too."

I jerked my hand back.

"I'm just messing with you." He laughed. "Seriously, you can pet him."

"Nah, I think I'm good." I shoved my hand in my pocket.

"Suit yourself."

"I better get going, um..." I turned. "Thanks for looking out for me," I said. I put my key in the lock and opened my door.

"Yeah, you're welcome." He let out another sharp whistle and the dog swung its head around. "So will I see you Saturday?"

"Ah..."

"Come on," he coaxed. "It'll be fun."

"I've heard that before," I muttered.

"What was that?"

"Oh, nothing," I said and shook my head and climbed in my car.

"Hey," he called. "What's your name?"

I rolled down my window and shut the door. "Amber."

"Nice chatting with you, Amber."

"Yeah, you too..."

"Lucky," he said.

"Lucky?" I repeated.

"It's a nickname," he explained.

"What's your real name?"

"Tell you what," he said, grinning. "You come on the tour Saturday and I'll tell you."

"Well, I see you haven't left me much choice."

It was his turn to look confused. "Not following," he said.

"How can I turn you down...I mean the temptation of finding out your real name is..."

"Oh, I get it." He laughed. "That bad?"

"Nah, it was a good try though."

"Did it work?" he asked with a hopeful look.

I turned on the car. "Maaybee," I said. "You'll just have to wait and see."

Theatrically, he put his hand to his heart and made a thumping motion. "I'll be waiting."

"Don't hold your breath."

He staggered backward, mockingly wounded, and extracted an invisible arrow from his heart.

"That was good," I said laughing, pulling away, and heading for home.

#

# thirteen

Ken's squad car was in the driveway when I got home, which was an hour earlier than I planned, thanks to my, started-out-awesome- turned- craptastic evening. Although, even I had to admit, the end wasn't so bad—Lucky had made it better. And he was really cute too—so maybe, Glinda did me a favor. At least that was what I was trying to get myself to believe.

Tiptoeing inside the house, I tried to be as quiet as possible. I made it to the second level when I heard muffled groans wafting down the hall from Mom's room. I didn't need to be a rocket scientist to figure out what they were doing. Gross.

I ran up the last flight of stairs and shut my door—not that I cared what they were doing but... come on. Mom getting busy was not something I needed to hear, like ever.

Grabbing the remote, I turned on the television and cranked the volume.

"UGH! Do they play this crap every night?" I threw the remote on my bed. Twilight was playing, again.

I stripped out of my thrift shop special dress and pulled on my robe. Smoothing my hand down the fabric, I hung it on my closet door. Lucky was right. My dress was cool. At least I didn't look like a cookie-cutter replica of every other girl there. Besides, I wasn't big on conforming to the masses, anyway.

As a precautionary measure, before I left my room to take a shower, I put my ear buds in and turned up the volume. No need to put myself through anymore of the "chica-chica-bow-wow" that was going on downstairs.

After a long hot shower, I did my nightly regimen of teeth brushing, flossing, etc. etc., and then headed downstairs for some much needed sustenance. Opening the fridge, I peered inside. Somehow, even after all the shopping I had done, there was nothing good to eat. So I made do with Captain Crunch to tide me over. Standing at the sink, I filled up my glass with water, staring at my own reflection in the window. I made a face at myself, hit the light switch, and froze.

Someone was standing in my back yard, eyes glowing in the darkness. Fumbling, I set my stuff down and looked again. But when I looked, no one was there.

"Must be seeing things," I told myself, but somehow, I knew I hadn't been.

#

# fourteen

After a fitful sleep, I crawled from bed and headed downstairs for some much-needed coffee. It was already after eleven and yet I still felt sleepy. I glanced around the corner, looking for Ken, but luckily he was nowhere in sight. Curious, I walked over to the front door and opened it up. My jaw fell open and my eyes bugged from their sockets.

Viktor was standing on the porch with his hand lifted, balancing two cups of coffee in a tray. I slammed the door in his face, freaking out. He was the last person I expected to see.

"Amber," Mom said, coming down the stairs. "Who is at the door?"

"It's Viktor," I choked, running my hands through my tangled mass of hair, pacing back and forth.

"Why did you shut the door?" She gave me a questioning look. She was already dressed and had on her makeup.

"Look at me!" I screeched, freaking out.

"Well..." She seemed to comprehend my dilemma and widened her eyes. "Did he see you?"

"Yes, he saw me," I complained.

"It's too late then," she said. "You have to get the door."

I grabbed her hand. "Mom, please get the door and keep him busy while I fix myself."

She shook her head like she was about to object.

"Please!"

"Oh, all right," she exhaled and walked over to check her reflection in the mirror.

I had my foot on the stair. "Mom, he's waiting."

She did a fast hair flip and then smoothed the flyaway pieces. Once she was satisfied with her handiwork, she walked slowly to the door. I swear this was the slowest I had ever seen her move. A freaking turtle would have beaten her to the door. "Mom," I groaned, impatiently.

"I got it, Amber," she said, giving me her staple hairy eyeball. "Go, before I change my mind." She waved me away.

Not having any alternative, I ran up the stairs and busted into the bathroom.

Ken stood there, leaning forward over the sink, wearing only a towel that hung precariously low on his trim hips.

"Sorry!"

I slammed the door and ran up the last flight of stairs to my room. "Couldn't she have told me he was in the bathroom... _Seriously_?"

I think I may have broken a few records getting ready. By the time I was presentable, luckily Ken had vacated the bathroom. So I was able to brush my teeth really good and put on some deodorant. I didn't look great or anything but I looked a heck of a lot better than I did fifteen minutes ago. Taking a breath, I headed downstairs.

To my surprise, once Mom saw me coming she got up off the couch and left me alone with Viktor. "Sorry about that," I said, giving him a sheepish smile, pulling my arms back into the long sleeves of my oversized sweater.

"No," he said, standing. "I'm sorry I didn't call first, but I didn't have your number." He was wearing a dark sweater, with a white t-shirt underneath and jeans, and he looked completely drool-worthy. His gray eyes sparkled and his lip lifted up into a slow grin.

"It's okay," I said, and sat down on the opposite side of the couch. My slouchy boot-socks slipped further down my leg.

"I brought coffee, though." He smiled and picked up a cup, holding it out for me.

"Thanks," I said, taking the Styrofoam cup and pulled off the lid, inhaling the heavenly aroma. Nothing smelled better than a cup of fresh coffee in the morning. I took a sip. It tasted wonderful and was just how I liked it—black.

"Do you like it?" he asked, lifting his brow.

"Yes, it is just what I needed." I cradled the cup, the heat warming my fingers. It was chilly in the room. Actually, it was chilly in the whole house, except my bedroom, unless the window was open. The whole heat-rises thing.

"Rough night?" he asked, his face beaming suddenly with humor.

"How'd you know?"

He shrugged. "Just a lucky guess," he said, and then took a sip of his own coffee.

"So what did you do last night?" I asked, setting my cup back down.

"Nothing much," he said, looking away.

I chewed on my lip, not knowing what else to say. I was crappy at small talk. My old friends used to talk non-stop so I never had to worry about my end of the conversation, usually. Instead of talking, I grabbed my cup and took another sip of coffee.

"Did you go to the "Prom"?"" He did air quotes.

"Yeah." I scrunched up my face, remembering a bit too clearly, how Glinda had stolen the spotlight from me.

"That bad?" he asked.

"Nah, it was fun...for a while."

"Why do you say it like that?" He leaned forward, suddenly looking interested. His light gray eyes were disconcerting. "Did something happen... with Vincent?"

"Ah...." My face flamed with color. "No, nothing much," I skirted around the truth, definitely not mentioning our almost kiss.

"Did you two dance?" His eyes narrowed and the color of his eyes seemed to darken.

"For like a minute." I made a face like it was no big deal and took another sip of coffee.

"What about the rest of the night?"

"I watched people dancing." I rolled my eyes.

This seemed to cheer him up immensely. "What was Vincent doing?"

"He danced with Glinda."

He barked out a laugh. "He danced with Glinda?"

"Yeah, what's so funny about that?"

"Ah, nothing" he deflected. "So did you meet anyone else...interesting? Or did you just stand alone all night?" He gave me a lopsided grin.

I felt like hitting him. "I talked to one of the tour guides from La Push."

"Who did you talk to?" His eyes flashed.

"Um..." I shifted uncomfortably under his relentless stare. "This guy from the reservation, Lucky," I said and pulled my legs up into a cross-legged position.

"What did you two talk about?" He stared at me intently.

"Not much, just about some tour he said I should go on."

"They're always trying to push that stupid tour off on people."

"What's wrong with it?"

"Nothing, I guess." He raked his hand through his hair. He seemed irritated.

"Have you been on it?" A lock of his hair stuck out to the side and I had a sudden urge to fix it.

"On what?" he asked distractedly, his gaze on the pictures my mom had set up on the mantle. I was in a few of them, looking ridiculous.

"The tour?" I prompted. I was trying to get him to stop looking at my ugly pictures. Especially the one I had a sequin headband on my forehead for one of my dance recitals.

"Ah... no," he scoffed, bringing his gaze back to me.

"Then how do you know it's stupid?"

"I guess it's not, if that's what you're into." He sounded disgusted at the prospect of such a thing. "Are you into that sort of thing?" He lifted his brow in question, his voice mocking.

"I don't know," I said. "It sounds like it could be fun."

"Go for it then." He snapped and shrugged out of his jacket.

I wasn't sure where all venom was coming from but it irked me. "Maybe I will." I crossed my arms like an angry kid.

"Go then," he snipped back, his lips pressed into a firm line. He tossed his jacket over the back of the couch.

"Fine," I huffed. "I will."

A pregnant pause passed between us, neither saying anything. The silence was palpable. My bravado was dwindling and I shifted uncomfortably under his unrelenting stare.

"Maybe you'll get lucky...," he said, his voice taking a hard edge.

"Pardon?" I asked, not sure, if he was talking about the boy Lucky or getting lucky...

He exhaled, making a face. "Maybe you'll get lucky and they'll give you an Indian name," he taunted.

"Yeah, right," I laughed, thinking he was kidding but his face held no expression. It was disconcerting and I didn't get it. "Are you upset with me about something?" I blurted not meaning to. My brow creased.

He audibly sighed and scrubbed his hands over his face. "Nah, I just want to get this over with."

"Oh." My stomach clenched. I knew it was stupid, but I felt like crying suddenly. Freaking Donkeyhole.

"So, what do you want to watch first?" He pulled his jacket down and took out two movies from his pocket.

I stared at the DVD's not registering what he was saying—too caught up in my pityfest.

"Amber..." He shook the movies in the air. "Which one?" he asked.

I refocused. Somehow, in my moment of self-pity, I had forgotten the real reason he was here. "I guess the original and then the other one."

"Sounds good," he said and tossed his jacket back on the couch.

Standing, I grabbed the movie and put it inside the DVD player. When I turned back around my stomach flipped at the sight of him sitting on my couch looking so...freaking hot, while I doubted I even looked warm. It wasn't fair. Grabbing the remote, I sat back down and turned on the television. Even though I tried to keep my eyes front and center, I couldn't help but take a few small peeks at him. His long legs were kicked out in front of him and his arms were crossed. A breathy sigh slipped out, which made him turn. He lifted his brow. I leaned forward and grabbed my coffee. "Do you think we should take notes?" I asked trying to cover my gawking.

"I think I can remember what happens." His lips twitched.

"Oh right. Sure, of course." I faced forward and stared at the television. I was very aware of his proximity to me and found it hard to breathe. I was so nervous my palms were sweating. Not fifteen minutes into the movie, I had to go to the bathroom. I stood up.

"Where you going?" he asked, picking up the remote and hitting pause.

"Ah...I just need to...ah...use the bathroom." I rubbed my sweaty palms on my jeans.

"Want me to wait?"

"Nah, you can let it play." I hurried from the room and up the stairs. Once in the bathroom, I rinsed the sweat from my hands and checked my face in the mirror. It was red and my eyes looked overly bright. I put on some more deodorant. I even did a hair-flip like my mom and almost fell over. "Keep it together," I told myself and left the bathroom.

#

# fifteen

When I came back downstairs, Viktor was sitting forward on the couch, his arms braced on his thighs.

"Did I miss anything?" I asked and sat down on the couch.

"Yeah." He gave me a knowing smile and in spite of the irritation, I felt earlier, my heart still went pitter-patter.

"They are planning out their happily ever after," he said and looked at me intently, his expression unreadable. "I'm afraid it's not going to work out too well though, especially for her."

I shivered and tried to laugh off the uneasy feeling that passed over me. "Yeah, I think you may be right." He didn't smile like I thought he would, instead he turned back toward the television and settled back into the cushions. This room wasn't overly bright but with the rain, it made it even gloomier than normal. Usually I turned on all the lamps when I was in this room, but since we were watching a movie, I didn't. Not that it mattered, I was having a hard time concentrating on the movie anyway. My eyes kept getting drawn back to his beautiful profile. With the exception of the two small scars on his face, his skin was flawless. His lashes were long, casting shadows on his high cheekbones. He was pale though—everyone in this town was, including me, now. I used to have a nice golden tan from my stint at the beach but not now. The lack of sun made me just a pale as everyone else. Except I looked sallow in comparison and they looked like porcelain dolls, especially the Sparklers. I wasn't sure if that was just makeup though, that made their skin so flawless. If it was, I was getting some. Maybe Glinda would know. But then again I wasn't sure if I even wanted to talk to Glinda after last night. Looking at Viktor now... it was hard to believe he and Vincent were even brothers.

"Are planning on watching the movie?" he asked without turning.

Color bloomed to my cheeks. "I am watching."

He turned then and my stomach swirled.

"You're watching something," he said, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.

I threw a pillow at him.

He grabbed it so fast his hand was a blur.

I blinked stupidly.

"Quick reflexes," he said and stuffed the pillow behind his back with a smug smile of satisfaction.

I wanted to hit him with another pillow. "I doubt it," I said. "More like dumb luck," I muttered.

His eyes were on me; I could feel it.

"What did you say?" I could hear the edge in his voice. Like he couldn't believe someone dared speak to him in such a way.

I had an urge to laugh, but somehow, I kept it together and didn't. "What?" I turned and gave him a bored look.

His expression was priceless.

Ha! Take that...I wanted to taunt him, to pay him back for being snarky earlier.

After my initial moment of bravado though, I think my snarkiness may have backfired on me. The conversation squelched to a halt. Silence ensued and we sat there staring at the television. I didn't even know what was going on in the movie.

His arm stretched out across the back of the couch and if I moved just an inch, his hand would touch me. I readjusted, suddenly wishing I could get just a bit closer. He smelled really good. I rubbed my arms.

"You cold?" he asked.

"Yeah a bit," I lied baldly.

"C'mere," he said, his voice sounding soft—velvety—sexy. Shivers slid over me but it had nothing to do with being cold. I scooted forward. He leaned up, pulled an afghan from behind his back, and tossed it at me.

It hit me in the face. Oh. My. God!

"Gee, thanks." I balled it up and held it in my lap.

His lips twisted upward and his eyes flashed—I could see payback written all over his face.

I purposefully ignored him and pressed my body back into the cushions, throwing the afghan over my lap. I was closer though. We weren't touching or anything, but I was in arms reach now. I felt my hair lift and looked over at him.

"You warm enough?" his breath whispered across me.

I shivered again.

"Mmm, not really," I lied again. I was pathetic.

He moved closer and wrapped his arm over my shoulder pulling me toward him. He didn't feel warm though, he was cold. I immediately felt bad. "Here, you want to share?" I lifted the blanket.

"Why?" He gave me a curious look.

"You feel cold," I said.

"I'm not..." he started and then stopped. A slow grin spread over his face. "Sure, we can share if you really want." He lifted his brow.

"Hey, I'm just being nice," I defended.

"Of course you are," he said his tone placating.

I hit him in the stomach, playing, but my fingers crumbled on impact. "Ow," I complained, holding my aching fingers.

"What's wrong?"

"You got rocks under your shirt?" I laughed.

"No," he said, but his smile grew. "Just fit."

"I daresay." It was impossible not to smile back at him. His face was so close I could see the small scar near his perfect lips. I wanted to touch it...fine that was a lie. I wanted to kiss him and well...touch it too, just with my mouth. I squirmed in my seat, suddenly feeling so many mixed emotions. He was so...

His lips tilted up at the corners and his fingers twisted in my hair, pulling me closer... his mouth inched forward and I was sure I was about to get the best kiss of my life...

He swore under his breath and let go, leaning back. "You need to get that?"

Not registering what he was saying, I sat there completely mesmerized.

"Amber..."

I shook my head. "What?"

"Don't you need to get the door?"

"I don't hear anything." My head slowly drifted back from lala land.

"You will." He rubbed his forehead.

Confused, I turned and looked behind me at the door. A minute later, I heard the distinct sound of someone knocking. I spun back around and gawked at him. "How'd you hear that?"

"I didn't," he said and pointed out the window. Ken's squad car was very visible out the window. He shrugged, a small smile tugged on the corners of his lips.

I cut him a sideways look. "Right...." I disentangled myself from the blanket and stood. I wasn't sure how he could have seen Ken, since his back was to the window. "I should...um... yeah, get that." I pulled my hair up, a nervous habit I had and wrapped it into a loose bun on the top of my head, walking to the door.

#

# sixteen

By the time I made it to the front door, Mom was already standing there. Ken was speaking in hushed tones and she was listening intently. They both turned and looked at me.

"Oh hey, Officer Warren," I said. A flash of him only in a towel popped into my head and my face heated.

"Ken," he said giving me "the raised eyebrow-look" like he knew exactly why my face was burning red.... "Remember?"

"Oh right," I stared at the floor awkwardly. "Sorry."

Ken glanced into the living room. "So what are you kids up to?"

"Just some research for an English paper we are doing together," I said, looking up.

"Ah, the dreaded Shakespearean paper," he said knowingly.

"How'd you know we were doing it on Shakespeare?"

"Your Mom told me." He gave me strange look.

"Oh."

"Well," I exhaled. "I guess I better get going back to the movie." I started backtracking into the living room. A potted plant blocked my hasty escape.

"Now that you are here, I wondered if I might be able to ask you a few questions."

"Well," I hesitated, wanting to kick the stupid—giant plant for blocking my escape. "I kind-of do, have to get back."

"This will only take a moment," he assured me.

"All right," I said, hoping Ken wasn't in a chatty mood.

Mom leaned forward, whispered something in his ear and then walked back down the hall to kitchen.

Ken made a big show of pulling out a pencil from his pocket protector, along with a little notebook, and flipped through the pages. "So your Mom told me you went to the Twilight festivities yesterday, is that right?"

"Yeah, I did." My brow creased. I suddenly felt like I was on one of those cop shows and was being questioned—like for real—and here I thought he just wanted to ask me silly questions like what kind of flowers my mom liked.

"Were you alone or did you go with someone?"

"I was alone, but then Glinda met me at the Visitor's Center."

"Glinda Reynolds?"

"Um," I hesitated. "I'm not sure what her last name is."

"She about this tall?" he said, and lifted his hand in the air. "Blonde?"

"Yeah, that sounds like her."

"When did you last see her?"

"Um, at the dance." I frowned watching him jot something down on the paper.

He flipped through some more pages. "Was she with anyone else?"

"Um..." My mind blanked.

"Amber..."

"Oh, she was with Vincent too," I explained. "We all went there together but I left early."

"Vincent Roth?"

"Yeah, him, I mean..." I cleared my throat. "Yes."

"Why did you leave early?"

"I had a headache."

"What time were you home?"

"I guess around midnight." I blushed, not mentioning what I heard, or more accurately put—what I heard...bow-chica-bow-wow.

His brow creased as he seemed to consider my answer and then he cleared his throat awkwardly. Maybe he was he was thinking the same thing I was. He readjusted his stance and flipped though some more pages. "Do you know how she was getting home?"

"Nah," I shook my head. "I guessed she had a ride. I mean she told me to go on without her, that she wanted to stay and hang out some more...she was having a good time," I explained. Something was wrong, I could tell. "Is she all right?" I shifted uncomfortably.

Ken cut me a strange look. "Why would you think she wasn't all right?'

"Cause you are asking me about her," I said, and widened my eyes at him.

"These are standard questions," he snipped. "It is my job, Amber, I have to ask," he said, puffing out his chest, as though this explained everything.

"Yeah, I get that, but why are you asking me?"

Obviously, something was wrong. "Is she all right?" I asked again, feeling squeamish.

He exhaled heavily. "It's confidential."

"What?" My stomach churned. Now I definitely knew something was going on.

Ken shook his head and lowered his voice. "Listen, I'm not supposed to say anything."

"I won't say anything," my voice took on a whining edge and my skin prickled with worry. I may have been mad at Glinda but I certainly didn't want anything to happen to her.

Ken whispered out of the side of his mouth, "Calm down Amber, she is going to be all right."

"Oh my God!" I gasped, my worst fears taking on a life of their own.

He widened his eyes at me and flicked his gaze to the living room—he looked freaked.

"What happened?" I lowered my voice, sensing his distress.

He shook his head.

"Please," I begged.

"There was another incident, but she is going to be fine," he said finally, albeit reluctantly.

I covered my mouth, covering another gasp. "Ken, you have to tell me...what happened?"

"I have already said too much, Amber," he explained. "I am putting my job on the line here." He gave me a stern look.

I felt bad, really I did. The last thing I wanted was for him to get in trouble but I had to know if she was all right. "Please," I begged again.

He glanced warily into the living room and let out a pent up breath. "She's at the hospital recovering."

"Recovering from what?"

"She was attacked."

"What—Where—When?" I flummoxed.

"I'm sorry, I've already said..."

"You've already said what exactly Officer Warren?" Viktor asked, stepping silently into the room. His voice was pleasant enough but there was tightness around his lips, like he was angry or upset about something.

"Viktor," he acknowledged, inclining his head. "I was just asking a few questions to Amber about last night."

"Is this about the attack?" he asked, tonelessly. A strange vibe emanated from him.

Ken seemed relieved he brought it up.  
"Yes, it is." His phone bleated and he looked down at the number. "Excuse me, I need to get this." He lifted his phone and stepped out the front door onto the porch.

I whirled around and faced Viktor. "You knew?" I couldn't keep the shock from my voice or the screechiness for that matter. "And you didn't say anything?"

He looked at me, his light gray eyes unsettling. "I just got off the phone with my dad," he said and shook his head, like he couldn't believe I thought so low of him.

"Oh." That shut me up.

Ken stepped back inside before I had a chance to say anything more.

"Officer Warren, anything new?" Viktor asked, his hands were balled at his sides.

Ken's shook his head. His eyebrow twitched and he rubbed at it. "There is no change in her condition."

"How bad is she?" I asked, staring directly at Ken.

Ken looked to Viktor for permission, who gave his acquiesce, which immediately rankled me. Since when does Viktor get a say in police business—then I remembered who his father was...must be nice.

"She is unconscious, but the Doctors are hopeful she will recover."

Now I was beyond rankled. "What does that mean exactly?" I couldn't believe they didn't tell me it was bad.

"Now Amber," Ken's voice was conciliating. "You have to understand I have already said too much. As a civilian, you are not even supposed to know as much as you do right now. But I understand you are friends and if I could tell you more I would." I could tell he was trying to make me feel better, but it didn't work. Was it my fault she was attacked? If I had stayed would have things turned out differently? Or would have we both gotten attacked?

"Amber, there is nothing you could have done," Viktor said, as though he read my thoughts.

"Easy for you to say," I muttered.

"Now, kids," Ken said like he was performing an intervention. "It is no one's fault."

Viktor cut him a look that could only be described as condescending. "Yes, I think we understand that Officer Warren."

Ken shifted uncomfortably. "Anyway, we are still looking into the other matter."

"Yes, my dad mentioned that as well."

"What other matter might that be?" I asked.

"There have been a few incidents lately, which I already warned you about," he said, giving me a pointed look.

"Oh, right." It was my turn to look contrite. Somehow I only just remembered him mentioning something to me the other day. And here I thought he was just being overly protective for a show, for Mom.

"Where is she?" I asked, thinking I should at least go and visit her, see how she was.

"She is at the hospital, but I am afraid there are no visitors allowed to see her right now. I am sure you can stop by tomorrow though."

"Oh."

"I'll go with you tomorrow," Viktor piped in.

"Well..." I trailed off, not sure if I wanted him to go with me.

"That would work out well, Viktor," Ken was saying. "That way she will actually get to see her."

I frowned. "Why wouldn't I be able to see her without Viktor?"

"We do have rules about seeing patients Amber, and you are not family," he said giving me a look like I was slow on the uptake.

I gritted my teeth. "Well, neither is Viktor," I said and then turned to him. "Are you?" I asked. Of course this wouldn't surprise me cause I just found out he was Vincent's brother. Eww, they couldn't be related or Glinda...

"Amber," he said, giving me a strange look. "My dad's donated a ton of money to the hospital so I think I should be able to pull a few strings."

"Oh, okay." I pushed my hair out of my face, feeling stupid for even thinking they were related. "That would be great...thanks."

Ken put his little book back in his pocket along with his pencil. "I have to go, but if either of you hear anything, or you Amber," he gave me a pointed look, "remember anything else, don't hesitate to call me." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a card.

I took it from his outstretched hand and slid it into my jean pocket. "I will."

"Amber," Mom called walking out of the kitchen.

"Yeah?"

"Can you check dinner, I think something is burning."

"You think?" I groaned and ran down the hall to save dinner.

#

# seventeen

After Ken left, I was feeling unsettled. And even though Viktor was here, I couldn't help spinning different scenarios through my mind at what could have happened to Glinda after I left. I shoved my hands through my hair, holding it away from my face, starring down at the papers strewn across the table.

"Amber," Viktor sighed, drawing my attention.

"What?" I snipped, not meaning to sound so impatient but my mind was on other things than the stupid paper we had to finish.

"Listen," he exhaled. "I know you're worried about Glinda but there is nothing you could have done."

"How do you know?" I asked my voice catching. I felt guilty even though I didn't do anything wrong...really. You left her, my inner voice taunted. I fell back into the cushions, giving up.

"I can take you first thing tomorrow if you want," he said.

I shook my head. "I can't miss school, my mom will freak."

"Okay," he said. "We can go after, all right." His brow lifted.

I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Okay, thank you," I said with meaning. Actually, I was glad he was here, if not I would have made myself crazy by now. "Have you talked to Vincent?"

His brow creased. "Why would I do that?"

"Um," I said, frowning too. "Because he was with her," I said.

"Yeah, I don't think he was with her when she was attacked."

"I know..." I sat up. "Of course he wasn't." I shook my head not sure where that had come from. "I was just wondering where he went, since they were together?" I lifted my shoulders.

"If you are so worried about him, why don't you call him?" he asked, sounding none too nice.

I recoiled from his harsh tone. "I didn't mean it like that," I defended, making a face.

"What did you mean then?"

"They were together, so what happened to him?" I wondered out loud.

"Yeah, I don't know. I haven't had a chance to talk with him yet."

I frowned. "Why?"

"I've been with you all day," he stated the obvious.

"Well, duh, I know that." I didn't know why I was suddenly so irritated with him, but I was.

"I think we're done here." He stood.

I immediately felt like a b. This was so not how I wanted today to end. "I'm sorry," I said. "I'm just worried and I don't know, I feel somehow responsible," I admitted.

He sat back down and leaned forward. "I understand you are frustrated and worried, but I'm sure there was nothing that you could have done."

"But if I was there..."

"You probably would have been attacked too," he snapped. "Is that what you wanted?" His eyes flashed.

"No." I sighed. "I just feel so bad." I pulled my legs up into a cross-legged position and wrapped my arms around my stomach.

"I don't get it Amber," he said. "Why do you feel so guilty?"

"Because I lied, okay!" I slipped, voicing my worst fears.

His eyes narrowed. "What did you lie about?"

I covered my face. "I didn't have a headache."

"So." He looked confused.

"Don't you see?" I said. "If I didn't fake having a headache she would have left with me and this probably wouldn't have happened."

"You don't know that for certain."

"Oh, I have a pretty good idea it wouldn't have."

"How can you say that?" he asked. "It sucks, I get it. But what could have you done to stop it."

I scrubbed my face. "I don't know," I cried.

He pulled my hands away. I flinched. His hands were really cold. "Sorry, low blood pressure," he said and tucked his hands into his pockets.

"Oh." I chewed on my lip.

"Anyway," he continued. "I get you feel guilty but don't you see that is all this is...guilt—plain and simple."

"Yeah, well guilt is a pretty big emotion and I feel like I am being suffocated with it."

"Well you can't take it back, you know," he said, his voice coming out soft, velvety.

I lifted my gaze to his. His eyes seemed to darken. "It's over and done with now."

"Yeah, it's over and done with now," I repeated.

"So you are just going to have to deal."

I exhaled. "Yeah, I'm going to have to deal." I started to feel better. "You're right," I said and sat up, uncrossing my legs and picked up a paper. "Let's get this finished, okay?"

He let out a pent up breath and raked his hand through his hair. "Sounds good," he said and smiled at me. It wasn't a big smile, it was just a hint of one but it made me feel immensely better.

An hour later we finally finished. He grabbed up the loose papers and handed them to me. Our fingers touched. Again, I recoiled from the cold. "You need some hand-warmers," I said, smiling up at him.

He frowned and pulled his hand back. "Yeah, I guess."

I wanted to kick myself. "Sorry."

"It's true, so...." He shrugged.

I stood up and shoved my hands in my pockets. We were standing really close. He looked down at me with an unreadable expression on his face. His hand lifted and he brushed a piece of my hair over my shoulder. "I guess I should go."

My heart did a little flutter. "So, I'll see you tomorrow?"

His lip curled up and his fingers brushed against my cheek, this time I didn't flinch. He smiled wider. "That's the plan." His gaze flicked down to my lips and suddenly all I could hear was my heart pounding in my ears. I couldn't move, or take a breath. A flash of heat spread over me and I could see him taking me into his strong arms, lifting me up and kissing me. We fell back onto the couch, my hands in his hair...his cold lips on my skin...

"Amber..." He snapped his fingers.

I blinked stupidly, my face heating with embarrassment. "Ah," I flummoxed, stumbling back into the couch; I grabbed it for support. I felt like my legs were about to buckle.

Lifting his brow, he gave me a look that sent my heart to thumping all over again. "I better go." His eyes sparkled in the dim light with amusement.

"Yeah, sure," I said, and pushed off the couch. I followed him to the door, fanning myself.

He tossed on his coat and opened the door. "I'll see you tomorrow."

"Oh—kay," I said slowly.

He stepped out onto the porch. "Oh and one more thing, Amber..." he said, turning, his eyes glittering with something just beneath the surface. I wasn't sure what it was but it made me feel heated all over again.

"Yeah?" I gripped the doorframe for support, my legs suddenly not feeling steady.

"Just a F.Y.I., it would be even better than you imagined." He winked at me, then turned and walked down the stairs, disappearing into the fog.

#

# eighteen

Not surprisingly, I had a hard time going to sleep after Viktor left. Frustrated, I tossed off the covers and went to grab a book to read. I had my hand on blank and then I saw Twilight, the book by Stephenie Meyer that Glinda had bought me, and remembered she wanted to discuss it with me after I finished. More out of guilt than actually wanting to read it, I tossed it on my bed and then ran downstairs to grab something to eat.

Food once again was on the slim side, so I settled on a bowl of dry Captain Crunch cereal and a glass of water. Climbing the stairs, I stopped on the second level and looked down the hall. Mom's door was ajar and her light crept out into the hall. I decided to forgo our nightly chitchat, headed up the stairs to my room, and shut the door. Setting my munchies down, I climbed under the covers. Once settled, I leaned back against my pillows and ran my hand over the cover. This was one of my favorite moments, cracking open a brand new book and immersing myself into the story. Not like my mom though, she took it to a whole other level.

"Well let's see what you have to say...shall we?" Yes, weird, I know... I talk to my books...well actually... I talk to myself about my books. Especially when I am at a good part—I have a tendency to yell at the characters or the author for the inevitable cliffhanger. Hate them. Like really hate them, and yet I will still read them because I kind-of love them too. It gives me something to look forward to. Stupid, I know, but there it is. I actually even started a blog, "Books with a Bite," you know, just to voice my thoughts about books to someone other than myself. I can't talk with Mom about books, she really gets upset if I disagree with her about a character or author she likes and I don't. So needless to say, I just don't go there.

Reaching over, I grabbed a handful of dry Captain Crunch and munched on it while I read.

I made it to the part where Bella arrived in Forks before I grabbed another handful of cereal. Funny, she had the same reaction I did when I first came here. Shellshock—there was so much green, wetness, and fog. I missed the sun. My mind drifted to what Viktor had said to me when he left. It was like he had known I was fantasizing about him, which couldn't be possible. Still thinking about it made me warm all over.

I read up to the part where Bella had her awful nightmare with Jacob turning into a wolf. The words started to blur together and my mind kept drifting to Viktor and what he had said when he left. It was like he knew what I was thinking. A flush of heat crept into my cheeks again. "Nah." I shook my head and buried my face in my hands. "He couldn't have read my mind...could he?" I forced myself to look at the book, pushing thoughts of Viktor from my mind but every time I looked at a word, Viktor's beautiful face would appear. Irritated I shut the book, tossed it on my nightstand, and shut off the light. There was a full moon tonight and the illumination filled my room with its eerie hazy glow. A dog howled in the distance and a shiver passed along my spine. Hunkering down deeper under the covers, I shut my eyes and tried to sleep. It was already after midnight and I knew I would be dead tired when five-forty-five rolled around if I didn't get some shuteye.

Sleep eluded me though. Instead, I kept replaying the day I had spent with Glinda over in my mind and the dance. How Vincent had seemed so angry at her and then did an about face like he was Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde all rolled into one.

" _I am going to kill her_ ," he had growled and then he danced with her all night and ignored me. Nothing made sense.

Out of sheer determination, I fell into a fitful sleep.

I was dreaming, I knew it and yet everything seemed so real.

Woods surrounded me on either side and up ahead I could see a light shining through the trees. I ran to it, wanting to see the sun but when I reached the clearing, there was none. It was dark and cold. I was no longer in the woods but instead in a parking lot. A red convertible idled and white streams of exhaust billowed out into the air. I took a step forward.

Lucky appeared at my side. "I don't think this is a good idea," he said, his voice dragged weirdly, like an old tape.

"I have to see." My voice vibrated strangely in my ears.

Walking forward, I made my way to the car. The top was up and I could see the outline of shapes inside.

"Amber!" Lucky's voice was harder, scary. No—not scary but scared for me.

"I have to see," I repeated but my voice once again vibrated strangely in my ears.

"Suit yourself," he said, none too nicely. "But don't say I didn't warn you."

"You're being ridiculous," I said, and yanked open the door. A body fell out of the side. I recognized her immediately. Her long blonde hair dripped down into a puddle on the ground, her eyes staring vacantly and blood poured from a wound in her neck. I stumbled backward.

A hand shot out and grabbed hold of me. I fought against it, thrashing wildly.

"Amber," the deep voice resonated with me. I recognized it. Turning I saw Viktor. Blood dripped down the sides of his mouth. "I need you," he said, his voice captivating which didn't match the way his face looked.

"I can't," I said, tripping over my own feet, trying to get away.

"It's too late now," he said, stalking toward me, his eyes glowing in the darkness like an animals.

Terror tore through me. Lucky stood off to the side, a bystander, watching me. I turned toward him but then his face twisted and his body rippled. An ungodly sound came from his throat as he fell to the ground, shaking. "Lucky!" I yelled.

"Too late now," said another voice. I turned and Vincent stood there, a box of Red Hots in his hand. "Dump them out and run," he said calmly.

"What?" I screamed at him.

"Take them!" He shoved them into my hands as I tried to pass. "Do it, Amber," his voice was harried, frightened. "Open the box!" he yelled, the sound of his voice was deafening. Fumbling with the box, I ripped it open. Red Hots scattered across the ground. Viktor rushed toward me and then stopped in front of the Red Hots, he stared at the ground—like he was counting? Frozen with fear, I stood there watching.

"Run before he counts them all..." Vincent hissed in my ears. I turned to run, my feet finally moving. A low growl stopped my escape. I looked to my left and Bear, Lucky's dog, was beside me, growling, his massive head shaking, his teeth barred.

I realized he wasn't growling at me but at Viktor, who was still counting the Red Hots.

My mind couldn't seem to process what I was seeing. It was too everything. My body convulsed with fear but I couldn't get my feet to move.

"Amber!" Vincent yelled. "You need to move. He bolted past me, grabbing my hand, pulling me back into the darkness. I didn't want to go there though. I wanted to go home. His hand was hot in mine, scorching me, pulling me back...

A loud buzzing wrenched me from my nightmare. Gasping for air, I looked around my room. I was still in bed. Something hit the floor with a thud.

I screamed.

#

# nineteen

I stared down at the culprit of my screaming fit.

"Stupid book."

I was going to have to swear off Twilight for a while since my dreams were turning everyone I knew into some kind of creature from Twilight. I glanced over at the remnants of my cereal. It was probably a sugar comma dream. Too much Captain before bed turned my dreams into blood oozing nightmares.

I glanced over at the clock and the little angry numbers said it was only three thirty in the morning. Reaching over, I shut off my lamp and fell back in bed. I made sure none of my body parts were in the danger zone—(which meant hanging off the bed in anyway) that way nothing could get me. _Right_. I covered my head and eventually drifted back to sleep.

Approximately two hours later, my alarm buzzed. Rolling over, I groaned and shut it off. I climbed from bed and shivered. It was freezing in my room. I looked up and my window was once again open, a frigid breeze gusting through the opening. Wrapping my comforter around me, I stepped forward but then stopped. Red Hots were scattered across my floor. "What the--?"

"Amber," Mom screamed, her voice shook.

I jumped—my heart almost seizing. "What?" I screamed back, not meaning to but she scared the beejeebies out of me.

"Are you awake?"

"No!" I gritted. Wrapped in my comforter, I hobbled over to my window and slammed it shut, twisting the lock this time. My weird dream hung on the peripheral of my mind trying to gain entry once more. I ignored it.

"Amber," Mom called again, this time not so screechy.

"I'm coming." I grabbed my stuff and went down to take a shower.

After I showered, I came back to my room, with a little broom and dustpan, prepared to clean up the Red Hot mess, but when I walked across the floor, there were none. I even lifted up the edge of my white shag throw rug, but there weren't any there either.

"What is going on?" I shook my head. "I must have still been dreaming...." I said just to placate myself, and keep the creepy feeling at bay, even though, deep down, I knew I had seen them. I tried to think about the day ahead and made sure I dressed carefully—which meant I wanted to look good. I blew out my hair and tried to flatten out my curls as best as I could. It was raining so I knew this would not last long, but hey, I made the effort anyway. I wore a white men's undershirt, and a button down shirt and pulled a black v-neck sweater over my head. I was going for casual, comfy, not trying too hard look. My skinny jeans were still damp from the night before so I settled with a pair of faded blue jeans that hung on my hips, cuffed at the bottom and my black converse. I wasn't going to win any awards for my fashion choices but I was warm and comfortable and at the end of the day isn't that all that mattered? I thought so.

I grabbed up my books and the paper I did with Viktor the night before and put my books in my messenger bag and the paper into a clear plastic folder to give to the turtle, i.e. Ms. Campbell. We posed good arguments for both sides and I felt like we should get at least a B, hopefully higher. I could use an A to bolster my deteriorating GPA.

Mom was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs. She wasn't dressed yet and still had on her slippers and fuzzy robe. "You feeling all right Mom?" I asked.

"Sure," she said and tucked her hair behind her ears, a nervous habit she had, which meant something was up.

"Is Ken coming over tonight?" I grabbed my lunch from her and shoved it into my bag. I didn't bother asking what it was–PB&J with an apple. I could feel it weighing down the bag.

"I don't know, he has that investigation he is working on...so...." She trailed off looking unsure.

"Mom, I'm sure he'll call you later." I tried to reassure her.

"You think so?" She brightened.

"Yeah, sure, why wouldn't he."

"Yes, I guess you're right." She shoved her hands in her pockets. She looked like a little kid.

"Do you need me to pick anything up from the store?"

"Um..." She chewed on her lip. "I don't know."

She looked confused. Not a good sign.

"I'll be home a little late so if you want something, give me a call and I'll try to drop it off before I head over to the hospital."

"Hospital," she repeated. "Why are you going there?" Her brow creased with worry.

"To see Glinda," I reminded her. "I'm going with Viktor after school."

"Oh right." She rubbed her forehead. "Maybe I'll go back to sleep for a bit."

"Yeah, totally, you should. It's one of those good rainy days for sleeping."

She looked over her shoulder toward the door. "I didn't realize it was raining." Her brow furrowed.

"When isn't it raining?"

"I guess you're right," she giggled. The sound set my jumpy nerves on edge. I hated when she laughed like that—it reminded me of a demented physco. "Don't you have a book to read," I suggested hopefully.

"Yes, I do," she enthused. "I just got it in the mail, actually."

"Good day for reading."

"Yes, it is." She took a breath. "Thank you for reminding me."

I let out a pent up breath. Now we were cooking, she was on the right path. "You know what?"

"Hmm?" she said, distracted.

I lifted up a book on the hall table, guessing this was her new purchase. "You should read this today and that way you can tell me what happens tonight when I get home."

"I think you're right." She took the book and cradled it to her chest. "Good call, sweetheart."

"Yep, sounds like a plan." I slid on my slicker. I didn't want to wear it but it kept me dry and by the looks of the torrential downpour outside, I would need it.

"Well, I'm off," she said breezily, heading toward the living room.

"Have fun," I called after her.

"Oh, I will."

"Thank the Lord," I mumbled and headed out into the rain.

#

# twenty

Lightning flashed and thunder boomed overhead when I pulled into the parking lot at school. I hoped it wasn't an omen of what was to come. It was already a dreary nasty day. I wished I was at home in my sweats reading a good book.

Surprisingly, even though I talked to Mom for a bit this morning, I was fifteen minutes early. At least it wasn't foggy today. Rummaging in my bag I pulled out a breakfast bar and ate it really quick, chasing it with some old bottled water that was in my car. Crumpling up the paper, I shoved it into my glove box. That is where I put all my trash, and emptied it when I remembered. Lowering my visor, I checked my teeth for food remnants. Something hit my car, and I snapped back up my visor, my heart pounding. The passenger door opened. In pops a wet head and smiling green eyes. "Can I hang for a minute?"

"God," I gasped, holding my hand to my chest.

"You remembered my name." He lifted his brows, waggling them.

"You are so not funny." I made a face at him.

"Oh no, don't tell me you weren't hoping to see me?" He frowned.

"Oh, yeah," I deadpanned. "I've been waiting on baited breath." My heart picked up pace in spite of my attempt at sarcasm.

"Amber..." He gave me a wounded look. "It hurts ...right here." He padded his chest.

"Yeah, right," I tried to sound serious but ended up laughing anyway.

"She laughs," he said.

"Yes, she does," I agreed.

"Music to my ears," he said and gave me another one of his heart stopping smiles.

His eyes turned serious. "I was afraid you'd forgotten about me."

"Not likely," I said and then wanted to kick myself.

"Ha!" he laughed. "I knew I was unforgettable."

"Yeah, you keep telling yourself that." Not able to keep a straight face, I ended up smiling.

"Where you been?" he asked, suddenly.

My brows creased. "What do you mean?"

"We had a date...didn't we?"

"When?" I asked, not sure what he was talking about. Obviously, I would have remembered that.

"Last night..." His eyes flickered strangely.

"What?" A feeling of unease washed over me.

"In your dreams..." His brow hitched up a notch, but his face stayed deadly serious.

"You were in them so..." Oh my God, what was I saying?

His lips turned up into a slow knowing grin. "I thought I saw you."

"Yeah, right," I scoffed and then an image of him grabbing me and pulling me into the darkness popped into my mind—remembering a bit of my dream. I shifted uncomfortably. "What did you dream about?" I asked before I could stop myself.

"Me, you and..." He waggled his brows again.

"Oh." I grabbed my messenger bag and pulled the strap on my shoulder.

"Gee, that was...Ow," he said, his brows creasing.

"Oh stop." I swatted his arm playfully. He grabbed my hand and held it in his. His hands were hot, just like in my dream. I pulled my hand away. "So did you hear about Glinda?"

His face turned serious. "Yeah," he said, shaking his head. A lock of hair fell over his brow; he pushed it away.

"Where were you?" I rushed out before I lost my nerve. "Weren't you with her?"

"I was but I left and she went with some other people from out of town."

"Why would she do that?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Well, I thought you two were like...together."

He pointed at his chest. "Me and Glinda?" he scoffed.

I shook my head up and down, unable to voice my biggest fear.

"No way," he said, shaking his head adamantly in refusal. "It's not like that with us. We're just friends."

"It looked like more than that to me."

"Well you need your eyes examined."

A wave of relief rushed over me and I immediately felt bad. "What is it like then?" I couldn't help asking.

"Not like that..." He rubbed his face and dropped his hands. "I was doing her a favor."

"A favor?" I didn't understand.

"Yeah, there was some guy there she didn't want to be near... so she asked me to...you know...play along."

"Oh." That made sense.

"Don't tell me you thought..." He shoved his hair back, his brow furrowed. "Listen, I wanted to dance with you, but, you know, friends watch out for friends." He shrugged.

Gee. That was great and all and a relief but what about me? I wanted to say but didn't. "Are you going to see her?"

"I was there yesterday."

"You were? But I thought she couldn't have visitors."

"Who told you that?"

"Um...Viktor," I said.

His eyes narrowed. "When did you see him?"

"We had this paper to do, so..."

"Oh." His lips thinned, like he was angry.

In the distance I could hear the bell ringing. "I guess we better go..." I wanted out of the car before it got even more awkward.

"Yeah," he agreed. He turned to open the door and then stopped and looked back over his shoulder. "So you want to come with me to see her, after school?"

Crap. "Ah...I'm already going..." I hesitated.

"Let me guess, you're going with Viktor." His eyes glinted.

"Well he asked," I rushed out, feeling like I had to defend my actions.

He stared at me with an unreadable expression on his face. "Have fun." He jumped out of the car. Before I could say anything, the door slammed in my face.

Irked, I pushed out my door. "I will," I yelled. This time the only sound that greeted me was another roll of thunder and a bolt of lightning streaking down from the sky. Neither looked like good signs of what was to come.

#

# twenty one

School went faster than I expected. Before I knew, it was time to go to the turtle's class, i.e. Ms. Campbell. I hovered outside the door, reading the text again. Crap. Mom needed me to drop off some stuff from the store before I went to the hospital. I glanced inside the classroom. Viola was kicking my chair that I was luckily absent from. What was her problem? Gawd, I almost wished I could skip but I had the paper we were supposed to turn in inside my messenger bag.

"Something interesting," a deep voice whispered over my shoulder. I turned and Viktor was standing behind me, looking really good—as usual.

I waffled on the threshold to the classroom. "Not really. Mom just wants me to pick some stuff up at the store before we head over to the hospital."

He lifted his brow. "Is she expecting company again?"

"Who knows," I said, and stuffed my phone back into my bag. "Do you mind?"

"Sure, that shouldn't be a problem." He shoved his hands in his pockets.

"I guess we better get inside."

"Yeah." He smiled down at me and my heart did a little flutter thing. I was getting used to it. Between him and Vincent, my heart was flipping all over the place.

He held open the door as I walked through. I could feel Viola's eyes on me once I entered the room. I felt like flipping her off but didn't. Edging to my chair, I pulled it forward a few feet to make sure it wasn't in kicking distance anymore and sat down.

"Good afternoon class," Ms. Campbell's nasally voice screeched out. "I hope you finished your papers because we are having a pop-quiz on the material you should have covered this weekend."

A loud resounding groan emitted from the room.

She passed out a stack of papers to me. "Take one and face it down on the desk and pass the rest back behind you."

"Okay." I grabbed the stacks of papers and took mine and tried to pass the rest back. Viola didn't take them though. I turned to hand them back. She reached out but didn't grab hold and all the papers fell over the floor.

"Ms. Davis," Ms. Campbell bellowed. "Pick them up please and hand them back."

The class erupted in laughter. I glanced over my shoulder at Viktor who thankfully wasn't laughing. Cleaning up the papers and stacking them together in a messy pile, I walked to Viola's chair, dropped them on her desk, and stood there. Grudgingly she took one and handed the rest back, giving me an evil glare. I wanted to poke her in the eyes. I sat back down.

"You have thirty minutes," Ms. Campbell, said. "Time starts... now."

I turned back around but my paper was absent from my desk. I glanced around and everyone was diligently writing answers down. I lifted my hand but Ms. Campbell's back was turned writing on the white board at the front of the class. Standing up, I walked to her.

"Ms. Campbell," I said, my voice squeaked.

She turned around, a nasty expression on her face. "What is it Ms. Davis?" she practically snarled.

I instinctively took a step back. "I can't find my paper."

"Here," she snipped. She shoved past me and lifted up a paper.

"Thanks." I took the paper and walked back to my desk. Viola was giving me a snarky look. I sat back down and started reading the test. Not able to help myself, I glanced over at Viktor. He had his legs kicked out and was writing down his answers. He glanced up at me and whispered something I couldn't understand.

"What?" I mouthed.

"Ms. Davis," Ms. Campbell screeched.

My body tensed and I turned toward her.

"What are you doing?"

"Nothing," I said. Everyone was snickering.

"Do you have something you want to share?"

"Ah, no," I muttered, embarrassed.

"Well I suggest you get started on your own quiz then and stop making eyes at Mr. Roth or would you like to go to the principal's office?" She gave me a sharp look, her bulgy eyes bugging from behind her glasses.

Another eruption of snickers resounded in the room. "I'm good," I squeaked. I wished I had a rock to crawl under. Lifting my hand, I blocked my face and concentrated on answering the questions.

Class couldn't end fast enough for me. I stared at the clock, watching the second hand tick by slower than it should. I already handed in my quiz and our paper. Now we were supposed to be reading. The bell rang finally and I gathered my stuff. Viola was in front of me blocking my view of Viktor. She was talking in hushed tones to him and I couldn't hear what she was saying. Viktor leaned over and glanced at me. She slammed her hands on his desk and stormed out of the room.

"Hey," Viktor said, standing, lifting his books.

"What's her problem?" I asked, stepping up to him.

"Got me," he said, and shrugged.

"Oh—kay," I said slowly and pulled my bag up on my shoulder.

"You ready?"

"Yeah, I just need to stop by my locker." I looked down and adjusted my bag.

"I'll meet you outside."

"You wanna come with?" I asked, lifting my head but he was already gone. "Dang—that was fast," I mumbled and made my way to my locker which was on the lower level. The school was four stories high, kind-of, if you counted the roof and basement. My locker was on the lower level and usually I never used it except for some of my larger books I didn't want to carry with me. The halls were pretty deserted, everyone already having left school when the final bell rang. There was water on the floor so my converse made a funky squeaking noise as I headed down the hall. The lights flickered from the heat kicking on. I could hear the echo of footsteps headed down the hall. At first I didn't pay much attention to them but as I moved further down the darkened hallway, the footsteps kept in time with me. I stopped in front of the glass case that held some art projects at the end of the hall and waited. The footsteps stopped too. I looked over my shoulder but I didn't see anyone. I turned back toward the case and saw a reflection in the glass that did not belong to me. I whirled around but no one was there.

Getting freaked, I took a deep breath. "Calm down, Amber," I told myself. I turned to leave and screamed.

#

# twenty two

"Vincent!" A mixture of relief and wariness spread over me simultaneously.

"What's up?" He pushed off the wall, his face expressionless once again.

"I was just headed to my locker." Shifting uncomfortably, I pulled my bag closer to my body.

"You shouldn't really be down here alone," he said. His gaze flicked over me.

"I'm not..." I smiled tentatively. "Alone..." I had the strangest urge to run. I squashed it down.

"You're not?" His brow hitched up a notch.

I forced a smile. "Of course not..." I stepped backward. "You're here."

"Right," he said slowly. "I am." His lips twitched upward into a small smile but it didn't quite reach his eyes.

I shivered and tugged my bag closer. "I'm just grabbing a book." I walked backward making my way toward the exit. My locker was halfway down the hall—halfway between Vincent and the only way out.

"I wanted to talk with you," he said, moving closer.

"You did," I squeaked, taking another step backward.

"Yeah, I did." He took a step forward, his long legs gaining ground better than my short ones.

"What's up?" I kept moving backward until I was at my locker.

"I wanted to say... sorry...you know, for earlier."

"Gosh," I exhaled, noticing he didn't look very sorry. "No Biggy." I turned my lock, angling my body so I kept him in my sights the entire time. He was about five feet from me and that is where I wanted him to stay.

"Yeah, it's just," he sighed. "I kind-of don't get what is going on with you and my brother," he said tonelessly.

Glancing down in my locker, I grabbed out the book I needed and slammed my locker shut. I looked up and gasped. He was right in front of me, staring down at me, his face unreadable. Gone was the fun-flirty- smile, I had grown used to and in its place was something...different. "Ah, I'm not sure I'm following," I deflected, shoving my book in my bag and started moving toward the door.

"Amber. Amber. Amber," he exhaled and rubbed his hands over his face. "What am I going to do with you?"

"That's my... name. He eh," I laughed, trying to keep my voice light. I didn't know why but he was freaking me out. I was almost to the door. Three steps and I'd be in the clear... "Can we finish this later? I gotta go," I called over my shoulder not waiting for his answer and shoved through the door. Relieved to be outside, I took a deep breath. For once I was even happy to see the dreary rain soaked landscape and gray cloudless sky.

Warily, I glanced inside, expecting him to be standing at the door but Vincent was gone. Not wasting another minute, I ran all the way around the school to the parking lot. By the time I made it to my car, I was gasping for breath with a stitch in my side. I dug in my bag for my keys and grabbed them. There weren't any cars left in the lot. The temperature was dropping and fog swirled across the wet pavement creeping forward.

"Dangit. Where'd Viktor go?" I couldn't believe he just left without telling me.

Fumbling with my keys, I unlocked my car. Jumping inside, I relocked my doors.

Of course, I didn't have Viktor's number and he didn't have mine. I pulled out my phone anyway and quickly checked it for a message or a missed call. There weren't any. Just a text from Mom telling me what she wanted from the store. I scanned the list, noticing right away it was nothing dire. All she wanted was a bottle of Advil, some Ginger Ale and frozen pizza. "Seriously Mom?"

Irritated, I put the keys in the ignition and started Peggy Sue—the car groaned to life, barely. The engine sputtered. Feathering the pedal, I gave it gas to get the engine running steadily and put the car in reverse. I wasn't going to wait around for Viktor. Obviously, he blew me off, which didn't make a bit of sense. Turning, I slowly backed out of the parking space. I put the car in drive and started out of the deserted lot. The fog that was creeping forward was now hanging heavily in the air making visibility harder than usual. I almost preferred the deluge of rainfall to the ominous fog.

A horn blared from behind and I slammed on my brakes. Faint lights beamed through my windshield and whipped around, pulling alongside my car on the passenger side. Up close, I could tell it was Viktor's SUV. Leaning over, I unrolled the window and looked out.

The window slowly lowered and music blared from inside.

"Where'd you go?" I asked, yelling over the heavy thumping bass.

"Hold on," he yelled. His head disappeared. The music stopped abruptly and his head came back into view.

"What happened to you?" I asked, leaning over.

"I had to do something," he said evasively.

This irritated me. "Oh—kay," I said, wiping the water off the inside of my door. It had started to spit rain and I was getting wet.

"So what's the plan?"

"Oh..." I leaned back. "I have to stop by the store real quick and then drop the stuff at home."

"You want to leave your car here or..." he left the sentence open.

"Ah, not really," I hedged. I did not want to leave my car at school. "Do you mind meeting me at my house in say, an hour?"

"Sure, I guess." An irritated look flitted over his face.

"Well," I backtracked. "Do you just want me to meet you at the hospital?"

"Nah, it's cool." He shook his head, and he glanced inside his SUV. He turned and looked back at me. "Why don't I just follow you to the store and then you can jump in with me after you drop your stuff off at home."

"Sure." I sat there a minute.

"I'm ready when you are," he said, revving his engine. Exhaust fumes whirled in my face.

Coughing, I nodded and rolled back up my window and then situated myself in the seat. Pulling on my seatbelt, I put the car in drive and headed out of the parking lot. The lights from his SUV beaming through my back window were a constant all the way to the store. It took about fifteen minutes and then I pulled into the lot at the Thriftway. Grabbing only my wallet, I jumped out and headed over to the driver's side of his SUV. The window was up and the glass was tinted so I couldn't see him. I knocked on the glass and after what seemed like a really long time, the window slowly lowered. I was already wet from standing in the drizzle for so long.

"Sorry," he gave me a sheepish smile and shook his phone. "I was on a call."

"I'll just be a minute." I didn't ask him to come with me. Instead, I just turned and ran into the store. Grabbing a hand basket I headed over to the where they kept the aspirin and tossed the Advil in my basket and then grabbed a pizza out of the frozen foods, the Ginger Ale, and was in line in less than five minutes. On impulse I grabbed some Red Hots and tossed them on the belt too. Luckily, Sandy wasn't at the checkout today so I didn't have to endure the Spanish inquisition while my stuff was rang up and bagged. Instead a guy about my age was at the register and his nametag said Clarke. He had greasy hair and a few angry pimples that were ready to explode. He lifted my Red Hots, gave me a strange look, and then tossed them in the bag.

"That'll be twenty three dollars and seventy cents," he said in a pitchy voice.

"I charged it."

Not saying anything, he punched a few buttons. The drawer to the register dinged open and he slammed it shut forcefully like he was ticked off at something or someone.

"Thanks." I grabbed my receipt, groceries, and headed out of the store as fast as I could. It was weird, I felt as though he was watching me. I glanced over my shoulder and sure enough...he was. A sharp pang of fear shot through me. Pulling up my hood, I left the store and headed back to my car.

#

# twenty three

Traffic slowed to a stop. There was something going on near the Timber Museum, beside the Visitor's Center where I had met Glinda for the tour. There were at least four police cars in the lot. Lights whirled from one of the cars that blocked the entrance. Fog hung heavily around the area like a shroud. Moving past the scene, I glanced in the lot, trying to see what was going on. There were a lot of people standing around and as I pulled past I noticed a red convertible.

Intent on getting home, I didn't pay much attention to it but something niggled in the back of my mind, eluding me. I was sure it would come to me in time. Once I was past the turn off to the museum, the traffic thinned out and I hit the gas and sped down 101 toward home. I made it home in less than ten minutes. Pulling into my street, I glanced in the rear view mirror to see if Viktor was still behind me but I didn't see him. I pulled into the driveway. I wanted to get inside the house and fix myself before he showed up. Obviously, he was caught in traffic.

Grabbing the groceries and my messenger bag, I climbed out of the car and headed to the house. It was already getting dark and the porch light was on.

Shoving through the door, I set the groceries down and took off my jacket, hanging it on the hook by the door. Water dripped on the little striped rug where we usually put our shoes. I wiped my feet and headed to the kitchen. Mom was standing at the stove making tea. Not a good sign. She always made tea when she was depressed about something. She turned with a hopeful look on her face.

"Hey Mom, I got your stuff." I carried the bags inside.

"Oh, it's you," she sighed, the hopeful expression fading just as quickly as it appeared. Her face was red and she looked like she'd been crying. "What are you doing home?"

"I brought your groceries. The ones you asked me for... remember?" I pulled out the Ginger Ale and put it in the fridge and the pizza in the freezer. "Here," I said, handing her the aspirin.

"Oh right." She took it and set it on the counter. "Thanks," she sighed heavily and lifted up her cup of tea.

"What's wrong?"

"Oh, Amber," she whined. "I think Ken is dumping me."

"What?" I gaped. "Why would you say that?" I wasn't sure what to think, Mom was always so melodramatic. Her mood changed with whatever book she was reading and more often than not, she made up drama to match the characters in her books. It was a bit disconcerting to say the least.

"He hasn't called me back." She pushed out her lip like a pouty kid.

"How long has it been?"

"About three hours." She took a sip of her tea and hugged her midsection. She was wearing her velour track suit; her hair and makeup were done.

"Is that all?" I tried not to roll my eyes. "Mom, he's a cop. He has stuff to do, you know."

"Well, he always calls me right back and tonight he didn't." She shoved her lip out more. "Not even a text."

"Don't be ridiculous." Pulling a glass down from the cupboard, I got a glass of water. "I'm sure he just got tied up." I took a drink, leaning on the counter. "Oh, you know what, there was something going on at the museum. I bet he got tied up there."

"What was going on?"

"I'm not sure but there were a lot of cop cars and I think I may have seen him there." Okay, so that was a lie but she didn't know that and besides, he could have been there. I didn't look that hard.

"Oh," she said and chewed on her nail. "You think that's what happened?"

"I'm sure of it," I lied. I could hope. If not she would flip out and she had been so good lately too.

"So are you staying in?" She cradled her cup.

"I'm supposed to go to the hospital with Viktor."

She perked up and leaned around me to look down the hall toward the front door.

"He's not here yet," I told her.

"Oh," she sighed and took another sip of her tea. "What time is he coming?"

"He should be here soon." I glanced at the clock. It was quarter till five. I wondered how long visiting hours lasted.

"Don't you need to get ready?"

"What's wrong with how I look?"

"Your clothes are fine but..." Her brow furrowed. "You should really fix your hair."

Frowning, I ran my hand over my hair not even realizing it was damp and growing in volume as it dried. "I guess I should."

There was a faint knock on the front door.

"Oh, that's him." I set my glass down. "Do you mind getting that so I can fix myself real quick?"

"Sure," she chirped. At least that seemed to perk her up. She hastened to the door and I ran up the stairs.

Once I fixed myself as best as I could, I ran back down the stairs. To my surprise it wasn't Viktor at the door but instead, Vincent. He had his hands shoved in his pants pockets, looking skittish. When he saw me his eyes brightened.

"Amber," Mom gushed a little too enthusiastically. "You didn't tell me Viktor had a brother." She pushed my arm and mouthed, "He's cute."

Color bloomed to my cheeks. If I could die of embarrassment now would be the time to do it. Unfortunately, I wasn't that lucky. "Um, it hasn't really come up."

The door was open and lights flashed in the driveway. Mom glanced out the open door. "Who do we have here?" she giggled and opened the storm door, peering out.

"So, ah, what's up?" I tried to ignore my mom.

"I just wanted to talk with you for a second," he said, his eyes flicked nervously over to my mom. She was standing precariously close to him. Actually, she had her hand on his arm.

"Mom," I gritted. "Who's here?" I asked just for something to say. I was sure it was Viktor and suddenly felt trapped and didn't know what to do. My heart was pounding really fast.

She ducked her head back inside, releasing Vincent's arm. "It's Ken," she chirped, enthusiastically, all remnants of her earlier devastation completely gone.

"Great!" I said with a bit too much gusto to cover my profound relief that it wasn't Viktor yet.

Mom grabbed her coat, shoved her feet in a pair of boots, and ran out the door to greet him. I should have been thankful she was gone but I wasn't. It just made standing with Vincent all the more awkward.

"So, what's up?" I shoved my hands in my pockets and looked up at him. His hair was wet and slicked back away from his face. Mom was right about one thing, he did look really cute. He had on a leather jacket and faded blue jeans and was sporting another one of his super hero t-shirts. This one was Iron Man.

"I ah..." He angled toward me. "I wanted to say sorry, for earlier...at school."

"I'm not sure what you're talking about," I lied.

"Come on, Amber," he exhaled and shook his head. "I was being a dick."

"It's okay."

"No, it's not," he snapped, his eyes flickered.

"Ahhh," I said slowly. "Well thanks...I guess." I stepped back.

"This is not coming out right." He dashed his hand through his hair. "Listen, I just don't want to ruin the friendship we have over something stupid...you know." It seemed like he was having a hard time voicing his feelings. I felt bad.

"You're allowed to be in a dicky mood you know," I said trying to lighten the mood. "Just don't let it happen again," I added in a stern voice.

"I knew you couldn't stay mad at me." His lips twitched.

"How's that?" I deadpanned.

"I'm wearing my lucky t-shirt." He plucked at his shirt and waggled his brows.

"Well, it is a pretty sweet shirt."

"Yeah, I thought you might like it."

"How could I not," I laughed, feeling better. "It's Iron Man. What's there not to like."

His gaze locked with mine, his green eyes glittering.

I felt a strange swooping in my belly. "So, does this one unleash one of your super powers too?" I lifted my brow.

"Yeah, my powers of persuasion," he said. He widened his eyes. "Is it working?"

"That depends on what you're trying to persuade me to do."

"I want you to run off in the sunset with me." His face was serious so I didn't know if he was kidding.

I blinked stupidly, not sure what to say to that. "So how'd you know where I lived?" I asked changing the subject.

"You told me...remember?"

"Yeah, sure...right," I said even though I didn't remember telling him.

"So, you want to go grab a coffee or something?" he gave me a lopsided grin. The one that made him look utterly adorable. It was hard to deny that face but I had to.

"Um, I'm going to see Glinda with Viktor, remember?"

His smile vanished. "Oh, right," he exhaled. "How could I forget," he muttered. His entire demeanor changed. Gone was the easy camaraderie we just had and in its place was a stilted silence. He glanced over his shoulder and his body tensed. "Well..." he stepped forward. "Since you're bailing on coffee with me, can I at least have a hug?"

"Um..." My brow creased. "Sure."

His lips pulled up into a slow grin, he stepped up to me, wrapped his arms around me, and pulled me into a full body hug. My face pressed against his hard chest. I inhaled deeply. He smelled really good. My body relaxed against his as I hugged him back. It was strangely comforting being in his arms and something else...something I didn't quite understand. I felt his warm breath on my neck as he nuzzled his face in my hair. Prickles of awareness sprang up on my skin. He pulled back, just a bit, and looked down into my face.

For one breathless moment, I transported back to the dance when he looked at me the same way. His face lowered, closing the distance, and I knew he was going to kiss me...

Someone cleared their throat and I was ripped back to the here and now.

A slow wicked smile spread over Vincent's face.

Reeling from my almost kiss, I stumbled backward and tried to disengage my body from Vincent's. His hand lingered on my waist though. I looked over at Viktor and my heart stopped. He was looking at me with such intensity, I couldn't seem to form a coherent thought, let alone catch my breath.

"Hey," I mumbled stupidly, stepping away from Vincent until he was no longer touching me. I didn't dare look at him though, I was afraid at what I would see on his face.

"You ready to go or did you change your mind?" Viktor's face was unreadable.

I felt like there was a double meaning in his words. "No," I croaked. "I just need to um, grab something and I'll be ready to go." I tried to sound breezy but by the look on his face I wasn't doing a very good job. "I'll be right back." Being a coward, I rushed from the room, not even saying good-bye to Vincent and ran up the stairs to the bathroom.

Once I was safely closed inside, I could finally breathe. Leaning on the sink, I tried to get my rampant emotions under control. "What am I doing?"

I turned and looked at myself in the mirror. The face that stared back at me, I didn't even recognize. My cheeks were flushed and my eyes looked overly bright. I splashed cold water on my face and ran my brush through my hair. I swished some mouthwash around and spit it into the sink. Knowing I couldn't prolong the inevitable any longer, I left the bathroom.

When I descended the stairs, Viktor was making small talk, saying something about football with Mom and Ken. When I didn't see Vincent, I expected to feel relief that he was gone, but I didn't.

"Are you ready?" Viktor asked.

"Yep, just need to put on my jacket."

"Where are you kids off to?" Ken asked, stepping aside so I could grab my jacket off the hook behind where he stood.

"We're going to visit Glinda." I grabbed my jacket off the hook and pulled it on.

"That's nice," Ken said absently and pulled out his little book from his pocket. "Before you go, did either of you see a red convertible at the tour on Saturday?"

Immediately, I recalled the girls Viktor had been talking with. I stared at him, waiting for his answer. Maybe I would finally find out if he had hooked up with them.

"No, I don't think so, but there were a lot of people there." Viktor shrugged.

"I know." Ken crossed something off in his book.

"Why do you ask?" Viktor shifted his position, angling his body in my line of vision.

"Oh, nothing," Ken sighed and shook his head. "It was a long shot, anyway."

I couldn't help wondering why Viktor didn't say anything. Maybe he didn't remember them, which would indicate he didn't leave with them like I had thought.

"What about you Amber?" Ken gave me a pointed look, his pencil poised.

"Um, not really," I lied, not sure why I was even doing it. "Did something happen to them?" I asked glancing over at Viktor, his expression bereft of emotion.

"Them?" Ken gleaned onto that one word. "How'd you know there were two people?"

"Ah, didn't you say that?" I flustered.

"No, I didn't." Ken's baby blues narrowed.

"Yes, you did," Viktor interjected, saving me.

Ken rubbed the crease between his brows. "Well, if either of you remember anything, let me know."

"Sure," said Viktor, opening the door, putting an end to any further questions. "You ready, Amber, we really need to get going."

"Kay," I said. I waffled in place. Not sure what to do. Part of me wanted to go but the other part felt like I should confess. But I didn't even know what there was to confess to, so instead of saying anything, I followed Viktor out the door.

"See you kids later," Ken said nicely enough but I felt like I heard an underlying accusatory tone. I was sure it was just guilt making me feel this way.

"I won't be too late," I told my mom, who was surprisingly silent during the entire exchange. I glanced back at her to see she was staring at Viktor with the strangest look on her face. A shiver of unease crept over me. I ignored it and walked outside into the fog-ridden night.

#

# twenty four

Climbing into his Escalade and situating myself on the soft leather seat, I hooked up my seatbelt. "So did you get stuck in traffic?"

Viktor turned and glared at me. A shiver of unease swept over me. Without saying a word, he turned and looked out the back window, backing out of the driveway. Once the tires hit pavement, he threw his SUV into gear and stomped on the gas. My neck jerked back from the action.

"All righty then," I muttered, irritated, rubbing my neck. "Donkeyhole!"

His lip tilted upward and he reached forward, cranking the volume on the stereo. The Cult blared out of the speakers and the bass thumped so loudly I could feel it in my chest. Turning, I looked out the window at the blurring landscape.

With the Mario Andretti way Viktor was driving, it was no wonder we arrived at the hospital quickly. Turning the wheel, he swung into the parking space. The wheels made a slight squealing noise. He killed the ignition and opened his door.

"Viktor..."

"What?" He turned, his eyes locked with mine and suddenly I wished I didn't bother.

"Aren't you going to talk to me?" I asked.

"I am talking to you." He shook his head and let out a heavy sigh. Light slanted into the window basking his face in the fluorescent glow. "What do you want me to say?"

"I don't know." My stomach clenched.

"It's getting late," he said and pushed open the door. "We better get inside before visiting hours end." He jumped out and slammed the door.

"Oh—kay," I muttered and grabbed the handle, jumping out. I slammed the door with a bit more force than necessary, but it did feel good.

Viktor didn't bother waiting for me, which irked me even more. Sprinting across the lot, I tried to catch up. Once I was at his side, we silently walked into the hospital. As soon as I stepped through the sliding glass doors, the strong smell of antiseptic and someone recently being sick hung in the air. My stomach lurched, protesting against the gross odor. I covered my nose but it did little to buffer the putrid smell. To make matters worse, I really detested hospitals. Couldn't stand them, which was ridiculous. If there weren't hospitals, I would already have died from an acute case of appendicitis in sixth grade. I had to have an emergency appendectomy. The doctor even asked me if I wanted to see it, which was just wrong—like what eleven-year-old wants to see that. _Gross_.

We paused at the L shaped sitting area with burnt orange chairs and ugly brownish carpet. There was a big wet spot in the corner with a little plastic t-pee propped up in front. Taped to the front was a piece of paper that said, "Do not move." A girl that looked to be in her mid-twenties sat behind a glass partition, talking on the phone. A hot pink highlighter stuck out the side of her loose bun and wispy pieces floated down over her eyes, giving peekaboo glimpses of her iridescent blue eye shadow through her white blonde hair.

She glanced up at me and narrowed her eyes. I shivered and stuck my hands in my pockets. I wanted to leave. There was a sign on the far wall beside a pair of dingy white doubled doors that said "No Visitors beyond this point."

Viktor came up behind me and pressed his hand against my back. "Wait here for a minute." He walked up to the girl behind the glass and said something that I couldn't hear.

A moment later a buzzer sounded and the doors creaked open.

Viktor stood between the doors, stopping them from shutting. "Come on." He signaled me over.

Hurrying across the room, I walked through the doors and waited for him on the other side. Again, the strong smell of antiseptic and sickness glutted the air. If I had eaten something more substantial, I was sure I would have lost my cookies on the floor too, just like the person in the waiting room.

"You ready?" Viktor looked down at me as if he was reading my thoughts—his expression seemingly sympathetic to my plight.

"Yeah," I lied, trying to be strong.

"Stay close to me." He walked past me down a long hall and I followed him closely. I wanted to bury my face in the back of his jacket, he smelled really good. At the last door on the left, at the end of the hall, he stopped in front of a gray door. A fluorescent light flickered off above my head. "She's in here." He pushed open the door.

A blue chair with metal legs partially blocked the door, and I stepped around it into the room. Pulled halfway shut, blocking the top of the bed was a patterned curtain in muted colors, and the faint yellow glow of lamplight barely illuminated the corner near the bed. A cream-colored heater was in front of a window, whirling warmish air into the room. It smelled better in here from all the flowers set about the room but there was still an underlying smell of disinfectant.

A lump formed in my throat when I saw Glinda. She looked so helpless and small. Metal guards were up on the sides of the bed, to stop her from rolling out on the floor. Tubes snaked down into her arms from a bag filled with clear liquid, dripping steadily. There were purple and yellow bruises on her face. Her skin looked see through, and I could see every vein in her translucent skin. A huge bandage was on the side of her neck and large scratches were sticking out from under bandages on her arms. The constant beep, beep, beep of the monitor made me feel strangely unsettled. I knew it was only a machine tracking her heart rate but I was afraid the beeping would stop and turn into one long beep –a flat line.

The door flew open and a heavyset nurse in flowered scrubs bustled into the room carrying a tray filled with more flowers and a stuffed animal with a balloon, which she set on the table near the bed. The little teddy bear had a bandage on its arm and held a balloon that said, "Get well soon." It was ridiculous. A gurgle of hysterical laughter slipped out from the absurdity of it all. I faked coughed to cover up my outburst. "Scratchy throat," I lied. The nurse gave me a nasty glare

"How is she doing?" Viktor asked the nurse, speaking for the first time since we entered the room. The nurse turned from me and perched her hip on the edge of the bed. "Her condition really hasn't changed since the last time you were here, I'm afraid." She lifted her hand and smoothed the covers over Glinda's little feet.

What? I looked over at Viktor, wide eyed. When had he come by? "Has she woken up?" I managed, finally.

All pleasantries went by the wayside when the nurse turned her head and her beady eyes bore into my own. "No," she snipped and shook her head.

"Do you think she will?" Viktor asked, shoving his hands in his pockets, his eyes never leaving Glinda's face.

The nurse stood up and placed her hands on her ample hips. "We just don't know." She glanced over at Glinda. "We are hopeful though."

"What does that mean?" I asked, my voice coming out surprisingly calm even though I felt like I might need to throw up now.

"It means we don't know," she said in a condescending tone, then turned and adjusted something on the monitor.

"I don't understand," I plodded onward. "I thought she was doing better."

"It's too soon to tell if she has any permanent damage to her brain." The nurse gave Viktor a sympathetic look and then looked down her hawkish nose at me.

"I'm sorry," I flustered. "I thought she was recovering."

"She is." The nurse rolled her eyes and mumbled something under her breath that I was sure was an insult directed at my intelligence.

"An officer stopped by earlier to check on her condition."

"Really?" Viktor asked, lifting his brow. "Do you remember who it was?"

"Oh..." She crossed her arms and pressed her finger on her lips. It looked like she was propping up her nose. "What was his name again? Good-looking guy though...blonde hair, built..." She waved her hand. "It'll come to me."

"What did he say?"

"Oh, he said that Glinda was fortunate that boy came by with his dog or else she may not have survived."

"What boy?" I asked before I could stop myself.

"The one that found her," she snipped, adding an eye roll that was unnecessary. "I guess it was one of the boys over at the reservation." She bustled over to the opposite side of the bed and fluffed the pillows. "That boy and his dog probably saved her life." The nurse nodded in my direction and tucked the blankets around Glinda tighter, making her appear even smaller.

"Where was she attacked," I asked, immediately thinking of Lucky.

"Not sure."

"Why would someone want to attack Glinda?"

"Who knows, but I'm sure by the way her neck was tore up it was another one of those crazy copycat attacks."

"What does that mean?" I asked.

The nurse gave Viktor a cursory glance and then lifted up the tray. "I'll give you five more minutes but then I'm afraid you will have to leave until tomorrow." She stopped beside Viktor. "We are already bending the rules for you."

"I appreciate that Nancy," he said, calling her by name.

Nancy wobbled toward the door with her tray, her orthopedic shoes squeaking on the linoleum tiles as she made her way out of the room.

Relieved she was finally gone, I let out a pent up breath. Viktor was still looking at Glinda. I cleared my throat trying to get his attention but he didn't even flinch. Finally, I couldn't take it anymore and just spit out what was on my mind. "You were here before?"

"Yeah," he murmured and smoothed Glinda's hair back from her face.

It was an endearing gesture and made me uncomfortable watching it. I felt a twinge of hurt from the action even though I didn't have any right to feel that way. Nothing made sense.

"You came by after you left my house?"

"Yeah," he said and glanced up at me, his light gray eyes flashed with something I didn't understand.

"Wasn't it was too late though?" I asked. "I mean for her to have visitors?"

"Not for me." He lifted his shoulders, like this explained everything. He looked back down at Glinda, a small smile playing on his lips. I wasn't sure if it was for me or her. "We better go."

Reaching out, I touched a part of her arm that wasn't bandaged and immediately snatched my hand back. "Why is she so cold?" I rubbed my fingers on my jeans.

"I don't think she feels cold." He gave me a strange look and stepped away from the bed, heading out the door.

"Maybe it's just me," I covered and slowly followed. I turned to glance at Glinda. She was staring right at me, her eyes swimming with hatred. I tripped, and my body flew forward. All I could see was a sharp metal object headed right for my face. Whether by sheer luck or God's Grace, I hit the wall instead.

Pushing off the wall, I turned to the bed fully expecting Glinda to say, "Gotcha, back!" But her eyes were shut now and she looked exactly as she did before.

"Guilt must be making me see things," I muttered and pushed a blue metal chair out of the way. I walked out into the hall, looking for the other chair...but it was gone. Only then did I realize the chair that almost had taken me out must have been the one that was in the hall earlier... but how did it get into Glinda's room?

#

# twenty five

"Where to now?" Viktor asked after we were back in his SUV. His entire mood had switched from pensive to almost exuberant. I blinked a few times not quite sure what to make of the sudden one eighty in his demeanor. "What's with the face?" His brows drew together forming a line.

"I don't know what you're talking about." I pulled on my seatbelt, trying hard to ignore him.

"I don't get you." He sighed and started his SUV. It rumbled to life. He hit the gas a few times—revving the engine.

"What's there to get?" I asked, getting miffed all over again. I felt like a yo-yo. One moment he was pushing me away and the next he was pulling me back.

"Nothing," he brooded and flipped on the heat.

"If it's nothing why aren't you saying anything again?" I held up my hands, warming them in front of the vent.

"I don't know." He shrugged. "It kind-of seems pointless at this juncture."

My brows creased. "What is that supposed to mean?"

He turned and gave me a heated look. "You're all over the place."

Was I? "Yeah, well, so are you."

He laughed and put his arm across the seat. "I guess I am, but it's your fault." His fingers were almost touching my shoulder.

"What?" My mouth dropped open in astonishment. "How so?" I finally managed.

"You run hot and cold."

Do I? "I do not."

"Yes you do."

"This is a pointless conversation," I muttered.

"I don't think so." His fingers inched closer.

"Well...let me..." My eyes locked with his and for one breathless moment I lost all coherent thought. A door slammed beside me and I turned. A man in a tan work coat was limping toward the hospital entrance. I turned back toward Viktor but now he was staring out the windshield at a car that just pulled into the parking lot across from where we were. "We should get out of here." He put the SUV in gear, backed out of the parking space, and headed out toward the main road. Turning on his blinker, he stopped and made a right.

"Where are we going?" My house was in the other direction.

"I want to show you something."

My stomach flipped nervously. "I can't stay out late."

"This won't take long," he assured me and kept driving further away from town. I recognized the road at once. I had come out this way with Vincent too "So, what grade do you think we got on our paper?" I asked. There wasn't much to look at—just trees lined on either side that seemed to want to overtake the road.

"Can't say." He lifted his shoulders. "You never know with the turtle."

I gaped at him.

"What?" he asked and lifted his brow.

"That's what I call her." I gaped at him.

"I guess we think alike." He winked at me and laughed.

"Yeah," I said. "I guess."

"You don't sound very sure." He turned on his signal again, making another right.

All I could see was trees. "Where are we going?" My stomach clenched.

"You'll see." He made a sharp right between two trees onto a small graveled path and suddenly I realized where we were. It was the same place I had pulled over when I had a flat tire with Vincent. The very place the weird glowing eyed thing had been and he made me leave. "Why are we here?" I pressed my palms on the dash, holding on as we bounced down the driveway. Branches scrapped the sides of his SUV, making an eerie scraping sound.

"It's a surprise."

"You know, I really should get home," I said, feeling strangely unsettled by his evasiveness. "I forgot I have some homework to do and I'm sure my mom is wondering where I am. I mean she knows I'm with you and so does Ken... I mean Deputy Warren."

He slammed on his brakes and my body jerked forward. I threw up my hands and held onto the dashboard. "What did you do that for?" my voice came out in an unusually high pitch.

"Sorry," he said, even though he didn't sound or look sorry at all. "Look." He pointed out the windshield.

I was suddenly afraid to look at what he was talking about but forced my gaze out the windshield. A huge creature was right in front of us, the eyes glowing in the headlights. "What the..." I jerked back.

"See..." He pointed. "It's a Bear," he said.

"I can see that," I snapped about to have a crap fit.

"Remember the other night?" he asked, turning toward me. His hand was on the steering wheel and the other flicked on the high beams.

"Yeah," I said, watching the giant bear stare us down. He feathered the gas and crept forward. "What are you doing?"

"Isn't it great?"

"Um yeah...great," I said. "He doesn't look happy we're here." The bear stood up on its hind legs, rising at least six or seven feet in the air.

"It's a she," he corrected.

I looked over at him, his face cloaked in shadows. "How do you know it's a she?"

"Just watch," he instructed.

I looked back out the windshield. Two little cubs scampered out of the woods into the driveway and ran behind the mother. "Oh, gosh..." I leaned forward. "They're so cute."

"Yeah," he agreed. "They are."

"So this is why you told me to leave the other night?"

"Yeah, she is really territorial now with her cubs being so small."

"What are you, like a bear whisperer or something?"

"Yeah, something like that." He grinned at me. "I'm pretty sure her den is around here close by."

"How'd you know she would be out?"

"I didn't."

"So what would have happened if she wasn't out here in the open?"

"I would have gotten out and we would have went to look for her."

"Are you out of your ever-loving mind?"

His grin grew. " _Maaybee,_ " he said in a singsong voice, just like Glinda had done. I shivered.

Turning, he put the SUV in reverse and started backing slowly up the drive. Once we were far enough away he put the SUV in park. In the distance, I could see the bear drop back down on all fours and walk slowly down the drive like it didn't have a care in the world. "I was out walking in the woods one day and I saw her..." He paused. "Actually, she saw me first."

"What happened?" He looked at some spot in the distance his voice coming out strangely calm.

"She got mad and hit me with her paw."

"Oh my God," I burst, covering my mouth.

"She clipped me here and here," he said, pointing to the two scars on his face.

"Did she try to eat you?" I asked not even thinking about how stupid I must have sounded.

"No," he said, shaking his head. "I think she just wanted to scare me away. Beside bears don't really want to eat people. They like berries and fish, honey, that sort of stuff. People aren't really on their list.

"I've heard about bear attacks. They do kill people."

"Only when they are feeling threatened."

"How can you be so blasé?" I asked. "That bear could have killed you."

"Yeah, but don't you see... she didn't. That is what is important," he said. "It is in her nature to kill and yet she spared me."

"So what?" I argued. "It was probably a fluke."

He shrugged. "Maybe," he said. "I try to think of it as she made a choice not to kill me."

"So what, now you think you're friends and she won't hurt you again?" I threw my hands up in exasperation. "That is crazy." Something dawned on me. "Is that why you made me leave and you stayed?" I felt sick. "You wanted to see if she would try again?"

"I don't know." A deep sadness passed over his face. My heart lurched in my chest at the sight. "At first I was so angry," he continued. "I should have died that night," he said almost wistfully. "And my dad was going to send out a hunting party and kill it but I wouldn't let him." He turned pained filled eyes on me. "I told him she spared me so he had to spare her as well."

"Viktor, it's a bear," I said. "It is in her nature to kill."

"Isn't it in every beings nature to kill... or be killed?"

"No." I shuddered at the thought. "Not people. We have a choice."

"Well, you're quite the optimist." He gave me a half-hearted smile that didn't reach his eyes.

"Not really." I tried to process what he must have went through and knew I couldn't even begin to come close to what he must have felt. "

"What would have you done?"

"I don't know." I took a shaky breath. "I'm just glad the bear didn't kill you."

"Why's that?" he breathed.

"Because I would have never gotten to meet you," I said honestly.

"It might have been better for you, if she had." His eyes glittered in the darkness.

I swallowed hard and my skin prickled. "Why's that?"

"Because I'm..." He leaned forward, his face nearing mine...I saw a flash of something cross his face and then he...gagged.

#

# twenty six

I should be dead, but apparently, you can't really die of embarrassment. I underlined the sentence twice and put a few exclamation points on the end. I slammed my journal shut and tossed it back inside my nightstand. Tinkerbelle wobbled on top and settled back down. The figurine was one of the only things my father had given me that I actually kept out so I could see every day. It reminded me of when I was little and he had read Peter Pan to me. I never much cared for Wendy or her brothers but Tink she was cool. I could relate to her and Peter, both. They were the stars of my own imaginary version of an unrequited love story.

Inflating my cheeks, I released a long stream of air and hugged my pillow. I still couldn't wrap my head around what even happened with Viktor...really. After the almost kiss that turned into a gagging fit he couldn't get me home fast enough. He said he wasn't feeling well and I barely said goodbye before he gunned his SUV, backed crazily out of the driveway, and sped down the road.

Once again, I blew on my hand to check my breath but all I could smell was the faint trace of cinnamon from my mouthwash.

"Too weird." I shook my head. Not having anything better to do, I grabbed up the book Glinda had bought me, crawled under my covers and began to read. I wasn't going to read Twilight, anymore, but it was a surprisingly good book. I could relate to the heroine pretty well...we were both in a strange place, vertically challenged and prone to embarrassing ourselves. And I didn't even mind the Vampires that sparkled either. It wasn't Bram Stoker or even Anne Rice or Stephen King, but it did have its allure....forbidden love always made for a good read.

I made a mental note to blog about it when I was finished... that is if I ever got back on the internet. My connection was sluggish at best.

After reading for an hour or so, my mind kept wandering off the pages of the book and back into my own life, or lack thereof. Giving up, I leaned over and flicked off the light. Pulling my comforter up to my chin, I snuggled down. Viktor's story kept replaying, as did the evening at the hospital. Had Glinda's eyes been open? Had someone put that chair in front of me? Had Viktor really wanted to kiss me? There were too many questions and not any answers. I tried to make my mind stop whirling and think of something else. I started counting sheep but then they turned into wolves that eventually turned into bats before I finally fell into a fitful sleep.

When I opened my eyes, I was back out in the woods but this time I wasn't in Viktor's SUV. I was standing alone in dead Mr. Fergusons driveway. Spinning around, I scanned the area. It was so cold my breath turned white.

A twig snapped.

"Who's there?" I called out. My heart pounded so loudly it drowned out the sound of my voice. I didn't want to be here but my feet were rooted in place. Glowing eyes appeared from the tree line making their way toward where I was trapped. The heavy footfalls vibrated the earth under my feet. I willed myself to wake up but I couldn't.

Something slammed into my back. I pitched forward, my hands and knees slammed down into the sharp gravel. "Ow, that hurt." The pain freaked me out more than the glowing eyes. Since when did you feel pain while you were sleeping? "This is just a dream," I kept repeating but it didn't feel like a dream any longer. It felt too real. I stumbled up. Only then did I realize I was wearing my sweats and Sunshine t-shirt from my old school. I looked down. I had no shoes on only my lobster socks from one of our family trips to Maine.

The glowing eyes became four and then six, headed right at me. Since I couldn't wake up, I did the only thing I could: I ran. The rocks under my feet caused pain with every step I made. Tears streamed down my face and I couldn't move fast enough. I felt weighted down, moving through sand with sharp jagged rocks underfoot. I heard a roar and stopped. The ocean was sprawled out in front of me and a large tree trunk big enough to park a car in was illuminated in the moonlight. I ran to it hoping for cover. Somehow, I made it to the tree and ducked inside, my breath coming out in ragged gasps. The cold air blew on my back, sliding under my shirt. I tried to tug the material down but it kept coming, blowing against me. "Wake up! Wake up!" I repeated over and over but it was so real...so wrong...

"Amber," a deep voice soothed. "You _are_ awake." The sound was familiar and haunting at the same time.

"No!" I staggered back. The bark of the tree scraped against my arm inflicting even more pain. "This is a dream!" I yelled, the sound getting lost in the howling wind. I pressed further back into the confines of the tree and heard a low growl. My skin prickled with awareness and my fight or flight mechanism kicked into high gear. I broke from the tree and ran. The sound of something big chasing me, spurred me to run even faster but there was nowhere to go. I couldn't outrun it so I did the only thing I could think of to save myself. I dove into the surf of the ocean. The freezing water took away my breath. Gulping for air, I swam away from shore, my feet kicking against the roiling waves. I made it to the calm of the ocean, past the roll of waves and turned toward the shore. Three people were standing on the beach, their outlines silhouetted by the full moon.

There were two boys and a girl, the long dark hair of the girl whipping back into the wind. All of their eyes were glowing. Waves lapped over me and I kicked my feet trying to stay above water but I was so cold. I couldn't feel my legs or arms anymore and still they stood there, watching me. "What do you want?" I screamed almost too cold to get my voice to work.

Something big and furry broke from the confines of the tree and moved swiftly down the beach, eating up the distance with large galloping strides. It was a bear. The three glowing eyed people turned. When they saw what was coming toward them, they ran. The shapes of their bodies blurred as they ran into the break of trees on the far end of the beach. It all happened so fast I wasn't sure if I had seen it or if it was my eyes playing tricks on me from the hyperthermia that was surely setting in by now. "It's only a dream," I chattered, trying to stay afloat. My lids slowly closed and my body bobbed with the water like a buoy out to sea, pulling me down little by little into its dark embrace.

"Amber," someone called, shaking me. Fingers slid over my throat and a mouth closed over mine. I expected to feel the cold but the lips that were touching mine were warm. So warm and inviting, I tried to get closer. Hot hands came down on my chest, pressing against me over and over. I didn't fight them they were so warm. "Amber," he called again, his voice stern... demanding.

"I'm here," I tried to say but my voice was trapped behind something cold and wet.

The heavy hands pressed against me, again and again, pushing against my chest. Something gurgled from deep in my throat and I spit up on the warmth that pressed against me.

Struggling, I pulled air back into my raw lungs. I heard voices and tried to open my eyes, but I was so tired I couldn't get them to work. Warmth encircled me and my limp body was lifted up in the air. My eyes fluttered open briefly but I couldn't see anything but blurred shapes and then the darkness took hold of me once more. This time I went willingly.

#

# twenty seven

I opened my eyes to a face peering closely at me. I screamed.

The face screamed too.

I pushed back, trying to get away.

"Amber!" Mom yelled.

"Mom!" I tried to pull my arms from her grasp. "What are you doing?" I rasped.

"Thank goodness," she said, releasing me and pressed the back of her hand to my forehead.

"Mom!" I jerked away. "Stop!" My throat felt sore.

"Amber Regina Elisa Davis, sit still and let me check your temperature," she warned. Her hair was pulled back into a loose ponytail and dark circles hung heavily under her eyes.

"Why are you checking my temperature?" I asked, my voice came out scratchy against the rawness of my throat.

"Well, at least your temperature is gone." She sat back, assessing me. "Thank goodness."

"What are you talking about? What fever?"

She exhaled and pushed a stray lock of hair back. "You've been sick."

"I have?" I scooted back and winced. "Mom, I'm fine."

"Oh really." She gave me her staple hairy eyeball.

I moved and a sudden, sharp pain shot through my body.

"See, you're not okay." She gave me an "I told you so" look.

"I would be if you moved off my legs," I croaked and reached up to rub my throat. "I need some water."

"I have some right here." She reached over and grabbed a glass with Smurfs and Gargamel and Azrael the cat on it. The one she always used when I was sick. A red and white straw was shoved up to my lips. "Drink," she instructed in her stern mom voice that said, "don't mess with me."

I took an obligatory sip and leaned back against my pillows.

She put the glass back on the nightstand and smoothed my hair away from my face. She was freaking me out. "Mom..." I moved and winced. "Why do my knees hurt?" I asked more to myself than to her.

"I should say they do." She gave me a reprimanding look.

"Why's that?"

"You fell."

"Where?" My brow creased, the action hurt too. "When?" Vaguely I remembered falling but it wasn't tangible.

"Amber," she exhaled. "You've been really sick."

"I have?"

"Yes." She sat back and placed her hands on her lap. "You don't remember?"

"No," I said, shaking my head. My vision blurred from the action.

"Take it easy," she said.

It was weird. Mom acting all motherly and protective was sending me over the edge. I was the one that usually looked out for her, not the other way around. She hadn't acted like this since I was in sixth grade and gotten sick at camp with appendicitis.

"I thought I was going to have to call an ambulance."

"Why?" I frowned, trying to remember. "Could you please tell me what you are talking about?"

"You came back from the hospital with Viktor and went to bed." She sighed and pulled a pillow into her lap. "Anyway, it was around, I don't know...I guess four in the morning there was a loud thump. At first, we didn't think much of it. You've dropped things before...," she reminded me. "Anyway, Ken thought it was a good idea if we checked on you."

"Oh—kay," I said not remembering any of this.

Ken ran up the stairs and banged on your door but you didn't answer." She smoothed a piece of hair away from her face. "I told him not to worry but he wanted to make sure you were all right...so...he tried the door but it was locked."

"How did you get inside?"

"Ken kicked in your door."

"He what?" I tried to see my door.

"Good thing he did," she said. "He found you lying on your floor completely soaked through and you were burning up." She shook her head. "Your floor lamp was knocked over and glass was everywhere. He tried to lift you and you threw up on him."

"Nooo." I covered my face in complete humiliation. "I don't' remember any of this." I lowered my hands. "How did I even get on the floor?"

"Ken thinks you must have tried to get to the bathroom and grabbed hold of your lamp for support but obviously it didn't work very well." Her brows lifted to her hairline.

"God, poor Ken," I groaned.

"Poor you," she soothed. "Did you feel sick when you got home?"

"Huh?"

"You know, from going to the hospital with Viktor?"

It all came back in a wave. Viktor talking to me about his run-in with the bear and then the almost kiss...I think... "Viktor didn't feel good, but I felt fine."

"Well, you both must have picked up a bug from the hospital." She shivered. "I hate hospitals."

"Join the club," I murmured.

"Anyway," she exhaled. "Be sure to thank Ken when you see him."

"Is he here?"

"No." She shook her head. "He'll be back later though. He's bringing you some ginger ale to help settled your stomach."

"Wow, okay." I adjusted. "That's awfully nice of him."

"He was really worried about you."

I felt like a jerk for calling him names. I was officially indebted to Ken for like, ever.

"How long have I been sick?"

"Just last night and most of today," she said and smoothed the comforter down. "Now don't worry about school, I called and told them you were sick."

"Oh, okay." I wondered how Viktor was.

"I bet you're hungry," she said, standing. "I'm going to make you some nice chicken noodle soup."

"Mom," I called. She turned, smiling. She was so pretty. Not like me. I was below average.

"Yes, sweetheart?"

"Thanks Mom." I smiled. "You're the best."

"You're the best." She grinned and for a moment, I was transported back to my childhood before she went all crazy. Maybe, just maybe, Ken was having a good effect on her. I was hopeful for the first time in a long time.

"I'll be back soon," she promised and left the room.

Covering my face with my arms, I closed my eyes. Funny, I didn't feel like I had the flu. I rolled on my side. "Ow," I groaned and sat up. Throwing back the comforter, I lifted out my legs. They were all beat up and so were my feet but they weren't cut. Turning over my palms, I checked them too. There were scrapes but not cuts.

"Huh?"

Nothing made sense.

#

# twenty eight

For the next few days, I enjoyed my mom acting like a mom and playing hooky from school, feigning sickness for a lot longer than necessary.

Ken was great too. He brought me magazines, ginger ale, and even a little teddy bear that looked just like the one in Glinda's hospital room, except mine didn't have a bandaged arm. I named him E, short for Egor. One of his eyes looked half closed and he had a tuft of fur sticking off his back. He was a strange looking teddy but I loved that Ken thought of me. Last night he even made his specialty: Sloppy Joe's with a secret sauce with homemade fries and we ate in front of the television watching the Wheel. Ken was surprisingly good too.

It was like we were a family.

It was awesome.

Now, I had to go back to school and I didn't want to. I wanted to stay home in the little haven that was created from me being sick and block out the rest of the world but I knew I couldn't –which just sucked.

There was a part of me that did wonder how Viktor was doing, and about Vincent, and if they even missed me or noticed that I was gone.

Ken kept me posted on Glinda's condition. She hadn't woken up yet but she hadn't gotten any worse so they were hopeful still. That was something I supposed.

I made my bed and propped E against my pillows. "See you E. Keep your good eye on the place."

Grabbing my bag, I headed downstairs. My aches were mostly gone but if I landed wrong, my feet, they still had some sore spots, which I still didn't get. The door was open and the sun streamed in through the glass onto the foyer. I walked to the kitchen and Mom was bustling around, cooking breakfast. The smell of freshly brewed coffee and bacon greeted me. "Wow Mom, that smells awesome."

She turned. "Thanks honey," she said, smiling handing me out a cup of coffee.

"What's all this for?"

"Ken say's you should have a hearty breakfast to keep up your strength."

Wow. I was liking Ken more and more. "Where is he?"

"Oh, he had to leave on "Police Business"," she said making air quotes.

"That's too bad."

"Well, it's all right. He does have to work." She sighed. "It sure was nice having him around for the last few days."

"You'll see him tonight, right?"

"Sure," she said and pulled her robe tighter. "I guess." She looked worried suddenly.

"Of course you will," I assured her and took a drink of coffee.

She took a deep breath. "Yes, of course I will," she repeated. Walking up to me, she grabbed my mug of coffee and set it down. She pulled me into a hug. "I love you."

Tears formed in my eyes. She never said that anymore. "I love you too, Mom." I hugged her back. She smoothed her hand down my hair. "You smell just like candy." She laughed.

"I do?"

"Yeah," she said and hugged me tighter.

"Oh, it's the mouthwash," I mumbled into her shoulder. "It's cinnamon."

"It reminds me of those Fireballs you used to buy from old man Gibson's store when you were little."

"Oh, right. I'd forgotten about that. I used to get Lemon Drops and Now or Laters, too, remember?"

"Yes. You'd fill up a paper bag with just a dollar." She smiled wistfully. "Oh well..." She ran her hands down my arms and stepped away. "You better get or you'll be late."

"Okay." I didn't want to leave. I was afraid my mom would disappear and Crazy would return to take her place. I set my cup in the sink and grabbed a piece of bacon. "Thanks Mom." I lifted the bacon up in the air, smiling.

"You're welcome, sweetheart." She smiled. "See you later."

"Kay." Feeling better than I had in a long time, I grabbed the keys and my coat. Glancing back into kitchen I looked at Mom, she was singing. "It's going to be all right," I told myself. Taking a breath, I opened the door and walked into the bright sunlight.

It was nice driving to school for a change. Gone was the dreary landscape that normally greeted me on the way. Now that the sun was shining, I drove slower than usual and even rolled down the window. Passing the Timber Museum, I looked over into the lot. The red convertible I'd seen was now gone and Bella's Truck was one of the only vehicles in front of the visitor's center.

Ken still hadn't said too much about what was going on there the other day, only that the police were looking into it and he would fill me in on the rest when he could. That was fine by me. I wasn't sure I even wanted to know.

When I pulled into school, I expected everyone to be outside enjoying the sun but there was only a few kids out. Weird. When it rained the kids danced and hollered but now that the sun was shining no one was out to enjoy it.

I settled back and waited for the first bell to ring, kind of hoping Vincent would magically appear again, but as the time crept closer to the first bell I didn't think I would see him.

A boy with shaggy hair, wearing glasses, ran past the front of my car and jumped, just missing a bright yellow Frisbee. I'd seen him in one of my classes but couldn't remember which one. He grabbed the Frisbee off the ground and turned to look at me. He smiled, and waved.

I waved back.

He jogged over to my window. "Hey," he said a little breathlessly. "Nice day, huh?" he asked.

"Yeah, it is," I agreed.

"So, you're the new girl...Amber?" He was wearing blue jeans and a t-shirt that read: "Tribbles are Trouble." He shoved his hand through his hair making it stick up even more than it already was.

"Yep, that's me."

"I'm Jason, we're in English together," he said, and flipped the Frisbee in his hands.

"Oh, right." Now that he mentioned it, I vaguely remembered seeing him sitting behind Viola.

"I haven't seen you for a few days, I was wondering what happened to you."

"Oh, I was sick."

"Dang, that sucks." He crouched down and put his hand on my door so he was eye level with me. "I thought you were gone." His eyes widened.

"Gone?" I asked, frowning.

"Yeah, didn't you hear?" He swiped his hair away from his face.

"Hear what?"

"Girls are dropping like flies around here."

"What?" My stomach swooped but not in a good way.

"You haven't heard?"

"Nah..." I shook my head.

"Yeah, it's like out there." He eyed me closely.

"What's out there?"

"The police have been pretty closed mouth about everything but my dad works at the Timber Museum so he was there when they found the car."

"Oh, the red convertible?" I asked.

He did a double take and gave me an odd look. "So you do know."

"Not really." I pulled my bag over on my lap. "I was driving past the other day and saw a lot of cops parked out in front. The entrance was blocked."

"Yeah, that's when they found them."

"Who did they find?"

"These girls from out of town but they weren't in the car." He lowered his voice. "They found them in the woods around Port Angeles. At first they didn't know that was their car but I guess they figured it out."

"Figured what out?"

"Where all the blood came from," he said.

"What happened to them?" I almost didn't want to hear but I asked anyway.

He looked over his shoulder and then turned back, lowering his voice almost to a whisper, "They were pretty messed up."

"Messed up?" I swallowed hard.

"Yeah, it was like one of those massacre movies where the people get all chopped up."

My stomach lurched. "You're kidding right?"

"Nah..." He shook his head. "I wish."

"Wh—what happened to them?"

"No one is saying but they think there is some Vampy stuff going on."

"Vampy...like real Vampires?" I asked for clarification.

"Yeah, like _real_ Vampires."

"Vampire's aren't real," I said adamantly.

"Yeah well, tell that to the girls."

I didn't' have anything to say to that.

"Wow," He leaned back and looked at me. "You're pretty gullible aren't you?"

. "No," I snapped.

He laughed. "I had you going didn't I?" He seemed quite pleased with himself. "You should see your face."

"Thanks." I was sure I was as white as a sheet.

"Aw, sorry," he exhaled. "I was just trying to break the ice with you."

"There are other ways, you know," I deadpanned.

"Yeah, you're right. Kirk told me not to mess with you."

"Who's Kirk?"

"My cohort in crime," he said and lifted his hand, motioning toward the trees. "We're normal," he said, like being normal was abnormal.

A boy with golden blonde hair stepped out onto the sidewalk, sunlight glinted off his hair.

"So you were lying about all of that stuff?"

"I was serious about some of it." He motioned for his friend to come over.

His friend trotted over to the car window. William Shatner's face abruptly came into my line of vision.

"Amber, this is Captain Kirk."

"Dude you're such a...." He shoved Jason out of the way and leaned in my car. "What's up?" He lifted his chin. "I'm Kirk."

"Hey," I said.

Jason shoved back beside him.

"Tell her what they found in the car," Jason said, his face alight.

"Dude, no. I told you I didn't want to talk about that anymore. My Fruity Pebbles aren't sitting well in my stomach." He rubbed his belly, lifting his shirt slightly, revealing his flat stomach. The tops of his smiley-faced boxers peeked over the top of his jeans that were slung low on his hips.

"Come on man," Jason exhaled. "Amber here thinks I'm lying."

Kirk leaned forward. There was something red on his bottom lip.

"Um, you have something on your face, right here," I said pointing to my lip.

"Oh, dang," He lifted his finger and wiped it off then he looked at it and stuck it in his mouth, sucking whatever it was off. "Hmm, that's good..." He pulled out his finger and looked at me, his eyes darkened. "Yeah..." His lips twitched. "There was some blood, that's all." He leaned down and looked at his reflection in my side mirror.

"That's all." Jason gapped at him and pushed his glasses back up on his face. "Tell her about the body parts too."

"Eww, dude." Kirk made face. "Why'd you tell her that?"

"She should know," Jason said. "That's why."

Kirk shook his head. "I don't know, I mean they found something in the woods but they still don't know what or who it was." He glared at Jason.

"Hey, I'm serious about the blood in the car and they did find the bodies in the woods but I can't say if they were chopped up though." Jason gave me a sheepish smile. "I was improvising."

I swallowed hard. "What do they think happened?"

"They were probably hiking and got chomped on by a mountain lion or bear. I swear," he sighed. "What the heck are people thinking? They come here and are like...oh woods, cool, let's go hiking and don't even stop to think of where we live."

"What's wrong with hiking in the woods?"

"Come on," Kirk scoffed, "not you too." He shook his head in exasperation. "The woods are filled with wild animals here and since it's getting colder food is not as plentiful as before and they're hungry. People just don't think about that stuff."

"Oh." I thought of Viktor and the bears we saw and couldn't help but wonder if he was also that naïve about the woods and animals that lived in them when he was attacked.

The bell rang out in the distance.

"I gotta jet," said Kirk, cutting Jason a look while he was walking backwards. "See you Amber and remember, stay outta the woods." He winked at me, turned and jogged off toward school.

Jason hung back and waited for me to get out of the car. "I'll walk with you."

"Kay." I shut my door and locked it. Lifting the strap on my bag, I pulled it on my shoulder. "So have you heard of anything else going on?" I asked just to see if he would say something about Glinda.

He tossed his Frisbee in the air. "Um, there was that chick from English too."

"Did you hear what happened to her?" I sidestepped a puddle that covered part of the sidewalk.

"Nah, not really, I Just heard she was in the hospital via Ms. Campbell." He tossed the Frisbee again, higher this time.

"Oh." I switched tactics. "So, have you heard anything else?"

"Yeah, I always hear stuff," he said, and jumped in the air and caught his Frisbee. "What do you want to know?" He shoved his glasses back.

"I don't know." And I didn't... not really. I was just picking his brain.

"Huh? Let me think." He stopped at the door.

Reaching forward, I grabbed the door and held it open for him to go through. A girl holding a stack of boxes rushed out.

"Hey Casey," he called. "Where's the fire?"

She turned her head toward him and gave him a nasty look. "Reject," she mumbled and walked away.

"She's such a kidder," he laughed and pushed his hair from his eyes. His face was really red.

"Is she a friend of yours?" I asked.

"Sure, of course she is," he covered, and walked through the door.

"Some friend," I said, and let go of the door, once he was through.

"Yeah, well, she's got a lot on her mind," he said. "She probably didn't realize it was me."

"Hmm, okay."

"So what were you asking?" He shifted awkwardly. "Oh right..." He moved over to my other side when the door opened to one of the classes and a few kids walked out. "I don't know if this has anything to do with the other stuff but I haven't seen the girl that works at Thriftway for a few days and she's always there."

"Really, what's her name?" I asked and turned the corner.

"I can't recall her name, but I'm sure Kirk knows. He always tries to ask her out but she always says she's seeing one of the Roth's."

I stumbled and fell into a locker.

"Whoa... are you all right?" He reached out.

"Um, yeah," I lied. "I just tripped." My heart knocked against my ribs. Was he talking about Viktor or Vincent? Was it Sandy? I felt sick.

"When I see Kirk, I'll ask him." He stepped backward into a guy with a blue hair.

"Watch it, dork," he snapped.

"Sorry, Curtis," Jason mumbled. "He must be in a hurry too," he muttered, looking at me red faced again.

I felt so bad for him. I reached out and touched his arm. "Thanks a lot Jason."

"No problemo," he said. "Anything for you..." His eyes widened. "I mean...ah..." he trailed off looking down the hall.

I looked over my shoulder but didn't see anyone. Stopping at the end of the hall, I stood in front of the faded blue door to my class. "This is me."

"Right, well..." He swiped his eyes and adjusted his glasses. "I'll see you in English," he said, turning quickly.

"Okay." I put my hand on the door, wanting to say something to make him feel better but I didn't know what.

"Hey, Amber," he called. "Want to have lunch with me and Kirk today?"

"Um..." I opened the door.

"I mean you don't have to, it was just..."

"Sure, I'd love to."

"Cool!" he grinned and pointed at me. "I'll see you...at lunch."

"Kay. See you." I walked into class wishing I stayed home in bed.

#

# twenty nine

The lunchroom was unusually empty when I walked in. Scanning the room, I noticed a few kids from my other classes but thankfully, the room was void of Sparklers for change. I spotted Jason with Kirk all the way over at the far end of the cafeteria huddled together in deep debate over something. Taking a breath, I made my way over to them while looking for Viktor or Vincent but as usual they were nowhere in sight.

"Hey," I said, stopping at the long table.

"Amber!" Jason beamed, pulling himself upright. "See Kirk," he hit his arm, "I told you she would be here."

Kirk turned and his eyes slid down my body slowly and then he lifted them back to my face. He didn't seem happy to see me like Jason. Suddenly I wanted to walk right back out of the cafeteria.

"Um, am I interrupting something?" I asked, feeling uneasy.

"No, were just strategizing," Jason piped in and snatched up a piece of paper.

"Oh, really," I said, climbing over the bench to sit down. "What are you strategizing about?" I pulled out my lunch and a bottle of water.

"Nunya," Kirk said.

"Nunya," I repeated, unscrewing the lid.

"Yeah, nunya business," he laughed, really hard.

"Stop it," Jason warned. "I told you not to." He scowled at Kirk who didn't seem the least bit fazed.

"Yeah, whatever." Kirk pulled back the piece of paper Jason had moved earlier, grabbed a pen, and wrote something down.

"So how's it going?" I asked Jason, trying to ignore Kirk. I took a sip of my water and put back on the lid.

"It's good," Jason said sounding nervous. "You get all caught up with what you missed?"

"Um, yeah...well, kind of. I'll have a lot of homework to do this weekend." I made a face.

"Well if you need any help, you can always give me a call." He wrote his number down on a piece of paper and handed it out to me.

"Thanks, I will... I mean, I will, if I need help." I shoved his number in my pocket.

Kirk grunted and muttered something under his breath.

"Cool," Jason said and took a too big of bite of pizza. He could barely shut his mouth.

Kirk balled up the piece of paper and threw it across the table at Jason.

Jason batted it away and the ball of paper rolled under the table. "Kirk, tell Amber what you told me," he said, chewing with his mouth open.

"What?" Kirk widened his eyes, acting oblivious.

"You know," Jason prompted, "about the girl you like from Thriftway."

"Oh, her." Kirk shrugged. "There's not much to tell."

"Dude you are so lying." Jason dropped his pizza on a paper plate. "What is wrong with you?"

"Nothing," Kirk snapped. He pulled the paper off his straw and wadded it up, then flicked it across the table.

"So, tell her," Jason said and lifted his can of soda and took a drink.

"What about the girl at Thriftway?" I asked.

Kirk swung his head around and looked at me with narrowed eyes. "What'd you want to know?"

"Um, nothing really," I lied and unwrapped my sandwich.

"Come on, Amber, just ask him." Jason took a swig of his soda.

I stalled and smoothed out the wax paper from my sandwich. "I was just wondering what happened to her, it's not that big of a deal."

"If it isn't a big deal then why do you even care what happened to Sandy?" Kirk asked... venom in his voice.

Sandy? My stomach flopped and my heart rate sped up. I somehow knew that was who Jason had been talking about earlier. I wanted to ask him which Roth brother was dating her but didn't know how to go about it. Kirk didn't seem very forthcoming.

"Come on Kirk, don't be a jerk," Jason said and then laughed. "Kirk the jerk," he laughed harder.

"Keep it up Jason," he warned.

"Get over it Kirk," Jason snapped. "Just spit it out."

"Fine," Kirk exhaled and turned. He gave me his full attention. There was something about his demeanor that set my nerves on edge.

He lifted his brow. "Let me guess, you want to know which Roth brother is dating my girl Sandy?" He gave me a smug look. "Is that right?"

"Um, not really," I lied. "I was just wondering where she's been."

"You two friends?" he asked, with a look of disbelief.

"No," I said and shook my head. "I've talked to her a few times though."

"Hmm..." He seemed to contemplate my answer. "Well, there's not much to say. I asked her out and she said no." He shrugged indifferently.

"She is really pretty," I said, trying to get on his good side. Mom said you catch more bees with honey than vinegar. "I can see why you asked her out."

"She's more than pretty," he scoffed, giving me another one of his looks, which were getting on my nerves. "She's hot and you're...not." He snickered meanly.

_Donkeyhole_! My face flamed.

"Kirk!" Jason snapped. "He's just kidding," he assured me, and gave me a sympathetic look. "You're hot too... just in a different way."

"It's okay," I said. "He's right, she is hot." I wrapped back up my sandwich and put it in the bag. My appetite officially shot.

"You think she's hot too?" Kirk asked looking bewildered by my honesty.

"Of course," I said, picking up my apple. I twisted the stem. With each turn, I silently said a name—Viktor and then Vincent. The stem broke in the middle. I stared down at the broken stem. Well that didn't help in the least.

"Hmmm," Kirk murmured, and stacked his books back on top of each other. He turned toward me. "I did ask her out but one of the Roth's came in and..."

I hung on his every word, not because I really wanted to know but because I somehow _needed_ to know.

"The truth is..." he hesitated, looking dejected. " I don't really know which one she is seeing."

"You don't?" I couldn't mask my surprise.

"Nah, it's hard to tell." He shrugged.

"Why's that?" I set the apple down.

"They both show up when she's working."

"Are you sure they're not just buying groceries?" I asked hopefully.

"I doubt that." He gave me an indignant look. "Besides she's friends with Viola."

"Viola?" I asked and took a sip of my water, wondering how she made it into the conversation. She was the last person I wanted to talk about.

"Yeah, she's their sister," Jason cut in, his mouth full of pizza.

I choked on my water, coughing. "Viola is their sister?" If I wasn't already sitting down I would have probably face planted on the floor.

"You should see your face," Kirk taunted, laughing. "Guess you didn't know that did you?" He seemed a little too pleased.

"No, can't say that I did." I stared down at the floor afraid at what my face would reveal if I looked at him. I spotted the balled up paper, put my foot over the top, and dragged it back under me.

"Don't you notice the resemblance?" asked Jason. He picked off his can tab and flicked it over at Kirk who had his fingers propped on the table like a football field goal.

He missed.

"Now that you mention it, she does look a lot like Viktor but not Vincent."

"Yeah," Kirk piped in. "That's because she's Viktor's twin." He chuckled, shaking his head, giving me a look like I was stupid.

"What about Vincent? Isn't he our age too?"

They both looked at each other and laughed.

They were getting on my nerves.

Jason smashed his soda can on the table. "Vincent, he's..."

"Jason," Kirk said in a warning tone.

"I'm not saying anything," he defended and rolled his eyes.

"You better not." Kirk gave him a death stare.

I didn't get it. I looked between the two of them. Obviously they both knew something, but neither one was going to tell me—at least not while the other was here. I would just have to ask Jason when Kirk left...

As if on cue, the warning bell rang.

Kirk climbed out off the bench. "Well it's been real and it's been fun but I wouldn't say it's been real fun. Ha!" he laughed. "Get it."

"Yeah, yeah, Kirk we get it," Jason said. "How could we not. We're not stupid." He rolled his eyes.

"Could have fooled me," Kirk said and looked directly at me. I suddenly wanted to kick his shin. Jason was right... Kirk is a jerk.

Jason looked at me. "Amber, just ignore him, I always do." He cut Kirk a smug look.

"I gotta go," Kirk said and looked pointedly at me. "I'll see you Amber."

A shiver of dread washed over me. "Yeah, not if I see you first," I muttered.

Jason laughed obnoxiously. "She got you Kirk."

Kirk's lips twitched like he wanted to laugh. "We'll see," he said. He grabbed his bag and walked away.

"Sorry, Amber," Jason said. "I don't know what his problem is."

"It's not your fault," I told him, and balled up my lunch.

"Here," he said lifting his tray. "Let me get rid of your trash and then we can walk to class together."

"Okay, thanks." I set my bag on his tray. Once his back was turned, I reached under the table, grabbed the paper, and stuffed it in my messenger bag.

My heart was pounding by the time he made his way back to me.

"You ready?"

"Yep," I said and hoisted my bag on my shoulder. I followed him out of the cafeteria making a vow to myself, to eat in my car for now on.

I suffered through English and had to take a make-up exam. Jason moved into the chair behind me and I could feel him pulling on my hair every so often. I turned once but he pretended like he wasn't touching me. Both Viktor and Viola were absent from class. I couldn't help but wonder if they both were sick with the flu I had. Obviously, I didn't miss Viola, especially the kickfest she like to have on the back of my chair.

"Ms. Davis, here is the rest of the work you need to makeup." Ms. Campbell tossed a folder on my desk.

"Okay. Thanks," I said, glancing inside. "When is it due?"

"I'll give you until Monday," she said. "Here's your paper," she said and laid it down on my desk. I flipped it over. It had an A+ on it and it said good work. I couldn't stop my surprise from showing.

"That was a good paper you both wrote." She nodded her head at me and scuttled back across the room.

"Wow, she actually gave you a compliment," Jason whispered, sounding as shocked as I felt. His fingers were back in my hair and I tried to move forward but he held on. Giving up, I pulled out some Red Hots and popped them in my mouth.

Jason groaned behind me and let go of my hair. When I turned, he was leaning away with his hand over his face.

_Weird_.

I ate a few more Red Hots before the final bell rang. Shoving my books and folder full of homework into my bag, I stood. "So," I exhaled. "You want to walk out together?" I asked, pulling my bag on my shoulder.

"Nah," he said. "I gotta, um, do something." He looked green.

"Jason, are you feeling all right?" I asked.

"Yep," he said, waving his hand in front of his face.

"All right, I'll see you."

"Yeah, see you," he coughed out.

I left before he got sick. Maybe he was getting the flu too...or more likely food poisoning from the nasty Pizza he ate at lunch.

#

# thirty

Somehow, I ended up in the parking lot at Thriftway. I wasn't sure why I went...well that wasn't exactly true. I wanted to see if Sandy was working. I wanted to try to find out who she was dating.

Instead of lugging my bag into the store, I just pulled out my wallet and shoved it in my pocket. When I climbed out of the car, the sun was still shinning. Enjoying the moment, I stood there and let the rays warm my face. There weren't too many people out and the parking lot had very few cars in it. It was weird. When it rained, everyone was out and now that it was nice no one was out. Shrugging, I walked into the store.

It was like a ghost town inside. Grabbing up a small hand basket, I walked around and tried to figure out what we might need at home. The smell of fresh baked goods drew me to the bakery section. I spotted some pecan sticky buns and dropped them in the basket for Mom...they were her favorites. I grabbed a loaf of bread too and some more protein bars and then headed off to the register. On an end cap there were Red Hots and I tossed a few in my basket too. I was addicted to them now. They were great at keeping me powered up through school.

Heading to the register, I noticed once again Sandy wasn't there but Clarke was. His greasy plastered to his head and he was sporting a few more very angry pimples. They looked like they hurt. I would have suggested he use some peroxide and Neosporin but he didn't seem to be in a receptive mood.

He looked up at me, his blue eyes bloodshot. "Do you want to donate a dollar to...oh screw it," he muttered and threw the Red Hots in the bag. Hitting the register button a few times the drawer dinged open.

"How's it going?" I gave him a small smile, trying to figure out how to ask him about Sandy.

"It's going," he said. "That'll be eleven dollars and forty three cents."

"I'm going to charge it."

He waited.

"So," I hedged, "are you the only one here today?"

"Yeah." He looked over his shoulder then back at me. "Unless you see someone I don't?" He smirked.

"No, I don't see anyone," I laughed and pulled out my wallet, taking longer than necessary. "I was just wondering where Sandy is?"

"God, not you too," he grumbled, and shoved his hand through his hair.

"I'm sorry." I didn't know what else to say.

"You will be," he muttered angrily.

"What was that?"

"Why'd you want to know?" His brow hitched up a notch.

"Um, just curious," I flustered. "She's usually here."

"Yeah, she is, but not today... obviously." He blinked at me and gave me a look like I was stupid. I couldn't really blame him for that. It was a stupid question.

"Oh," I said and slid my credit card through the little machine.

"Sorry," he exhaled and shook his head. "She bailed and now I have to work double shifts to cover for her."

"That sucks," I tried to sympathize.

"Yeah, it does." He slammed the drawer shut and ripped off my receipt. "I'm not sure why you're looking for her but if I were you, I'd stop."His eyes flickered.

"I was just curious," I tried to cover.

"You and the rest of the world apparently," he sighed.

"Oh really, who might that be?" I asked stupidly.

"Who isn't looking for her is the better question." He gave me a scathing look.

"Oh." Dangit. This was not working out the way I wanted it to. I plodded onward, "Do you know Sandy well?"

"Yep." He gave me a cursory glance and scratched his head.

"Oh-kay," I said slowly and put my receipt in my wallet and shoved it back in my pocket. I reached out to grab my bag.

He pulled it just out of my reach. "When you see your friend again," he said, "tell him I'm on to him... understand?"

"What friend?" My stomach clenched.

He gave me a look of disbelief. "You don't know who I'm talking about?"

"No." He handed me my bag. I grabbed hold but he wouldn't let go. "

"You better watch your back or you'll be M.I.A. just like my sister."

"Sandy is your sister?" I couldn't hide my shock.

He laughed but it didn't reach his eyes. "Yeah, can't you see the resemblance," he deadpanned.

"Um..." I looked at his face. His eyes were the same color and he had full lips too except they looked good on Sandy and a little freaky on him. I guessed they could be related. "Yeah, I do."

He shook his head and looked me over. "You know, I was wondering about you...and I can't decide..."

"What can't you decide?"

"I can't decide if you're really clueless or just stupid," he said meanly.

"Well, thanks." I jerked the bag from his hand. This time he let go and I rushed toward the door.

"I'm betting on stupid," he called out after me.

I ran outside, all the way to my car. Only when I was inside did I take a full breath.

When I got home Ken's squad car was in the driveway. I grabbed my groceries and headed inside. "Hey," I called as soon as I walked in the door.

Ken turned from the sofa as did my mom.

"Amber, sweetheart, look who's here," Mom beamed, sounding breathless. Ken's hair was sticking up and I could only imagine what they were doing.

"Hey Ken," I called from the doorway.

"He brought steaks for dinner," she called after me.

"Awesome," I said, making my way toward the kitchen to unload the groceries.

"Amber, I brought another magazine for you, too," Ken said, sliding his hand through his hair.

"Wow, thanks, Ken." I stopped and lifted up the latest issue of Cosmopolitan and off the hall table and tucked it under my arm. I figured I would slip off to my room and read it to give Mom and Ken some alone time.

"What's in the bags?" Mom asked, sitting up fully.

"Oh, just a couple things from the store," I said. "I got you some sticky buns too, they looked really good."

"Oh, thanks honey." Mom adjusted her blouse.

I hurried into the kitchen and unloaded the groceries. Opening up the refrigerator, I looked inside and there were three good-sized steaks marinating in a glass casserole pan.

"Yum!" Ken was an awesome cook. My stomach rumbled. I could smell something in the oven and peeked inside. There were three potatoes, wrapped in foil. I grabbed a small bag of chips out of the cupboard along with a can of soda to tide me over until dinner and headed out of the kitchen.

"Steaks look great, Ken," I called as I passed, making my way to the stairs.

"Where are you off to?" Ken asked.

I paused. "I have some homework to catch up on and some light reading." I smiled and waved the magazine in the air.

"You haven't read that issue have you?"

"Nah, not this one..." I glanced at the cover. "Thanks again."

He smiled the act lighting up his face. "Good."

"Ken," Mom said, moving closer. He glanced at her and said something. She shook her head back and forth. That was my cue to get out of dodge. "Well, I'm off..."

"Okay honey."

"How are you feeling?" Ken turned toward me more fully, his expression expectant.

Mom let out an exaggerated sigh and fell back against the cushions.

"Ah, good," I said, shifting uneasily. I could tell Mom wanted some more alone time with him.

"I went by and checked on Glinda," he said and stood. He pulled his shirt back down but not before I got another eyeful of his ripped stomach.

"How's she doing?"

"She hasn't woken up...yet, but they are still hopeful."

"Well, that's good to hear...I guess." I didn't know what else to say.

"Ken," Mom pouted, her voice bordering on whiney.

"I gotta go and get some homework done." I made a break for it and ran up the stairs before Mom had a fit.

Once in my room, I dumped my food and magazine on the bed and changed quickly into my comfy sweats and an old battered t-shirt. Climbing on my bed, I opened up my chips and popped the tab on my soda, taking a sip. My phone rang just as I was flipping open the magazine. Rummaging through my bag, I pulled it out. I didn't recognize the number.

I hit the answer button.

"Hello," I said, tentatively.

"Hey, Amber....this is Jason."

"Oh, hey," I said. "How'd you get my number?"

"I looked it up."

I frowned. "Oh." I didn't know my number was listed. "So what's up?"

"I just wanted to check and see if you needed any help with your homework?"

"Ah..." I took a sip of soda. "I haven't even looked at it yet. I just got home."

"Really, what took you so long?" he asked sounding snippy.

"Um, I had to stop at the store." I turned the page, opened a flap for perfume, and sniffed it. I wrinkled my nose.

"Oh," he exhaled. The phone crackled, like he was covering it up. I heard muffled voices in the background. "So what are you doing, like right now?"

"Um, drinking a soda and reading a magazine." I looked at the phone a shiver of unease passing over me.

"So what are you doing tomorrow?"

"Going to school," I said and turned the page. I ate a chip and moved the phone so I wasn't chewing in his ear.

"I mean after?"

"Don't know. I guess coming home to finish my homework."

He was quiet.

"Why do you ask?" I ran my hand over a picture of a Calvin Klein model with gray eyes, he reminded me of Viktor. I tore the page out.

"You wanna hang out or something?"

"Um..." _Crap_. "If I can, I have to check with my mom."

"Oh, that's cool." A loud bang sounded in my ear and I jerked the phone away. "Jason?"

"Yeah," he said.

"What was that?"

"I dropped my phone."

"Oh."

"Can you come out tomorrow or not?" he asked again his voice sounding strained, like he was mad.

I pulled my phone away, my brow creasing. "I don't know," I said louder, maybe he didn't hear me the first time. "I have to ask my mom."

"I'm waiting." His voice warbled.

"Jason," I sighed. "I'm not asking now. I will later."

"Amber," he breathed. "What am I going to do with you?"

I tensed. He was getting on my nerves. "I'll let you know tomorrow," I said just so he wouldn't ask again. "Listen, I gotta go."

"Need to eat some more..." he snickered.

I froze. I suddenly felt like I was being watched. Turning, I looked over my shoulder toward the window, half expecting him to be standing on my balcony. No one was there. I let out a pent up breath and lifted back up my phone. "How'd you know I was eating?" I choked.

"I can hear you," he laughed. It didn't sound like a nice laugh though. It sounded like a demented person. I shivered and moved my bag of chips to the side. "I better go," I said, "my mom's calling me for dinner."

"Sure...right..." he said. "See you tomorrow. He coughed out... "Liar!"

"What did you say?" I squeezed the phone. The line was quiet so long I thought he hung up.

"Sorry, that wasn't me," he said apologetically, his phone crackling.

"Then who was it?" I demanded.

"Kirk was messing around."

"Right." I didn't believe him. "I gotta go."

"Okay," he breathed. "Enjoy your Cosmopolitan magazine." The phone went dead.

A shiver of unease flitted over me. How did he know I was reading Cosmo?

"I want you to be extra careful, Amber," Ken was saying, cutting into his thick T–Bone steak that was so bloody I half expected it to Moo.

"Why's that?" I took a sip of water.

"There was another incident, honey," Mom blurted.

Ken frowned down at his steak.

"What kind of incident?" This wasn't the first time an infamous incident was mentioned with no real explanation.

"Just be careful," Mom added, glancing at Ken, whose jaw was working. By the look on his face it was on something other than the bite of beef he just took.

"Ken?" I prodded. "Don't you think it would help if I knew what you were talking about?"

"I'm really not supposed to give the details," he explained, glancing at my mom.

Mom squirmed in her seat and her face turned red. "I'll just grab those sticky buns for dessert." She stood abruptly, lifted her plate off the table, and scurried into the kitchen.

"Ken, I won't say anything," I sighed, and fidgeted with my napkin.

"I know," he sighed. "Normally, I would tell you but..." He shook his head. "I just can't."

"Can't or won't?" I snapped, not meaning to but his elusiveness was getting on my nerves.

"Both," he exhaled and set his fork down.

"I heard some girls were found in the woods..."

"Who told you that?" he snapped.

I shuddered involuntarily. "Um, just a boy from school," I said.

His eyes narrowed. "Was it one of the Roth boy's?" he asked.

"Nah..." I shook my head and balled up my napkin. "They weren't at school today."

Ken's expression showed his surprise. "Who then?" he prompted.

"Jason, he's a boy in my English class."

Ken's brows creased. "What's his last name?" He pulled out his little notebook from his pocket and flipped it open.

"Um, I don't know, but I can find out tomorrow."

"What does he look like?"

"Ah, he's about ah, five eleven, skinny, wears glasses." Ken frowned and jotted something down.

"Kirk said it was probably an animal attack."

"Who's Kirk?" His brow lifted.

"He's Jason's friend," I explained. "Jason calls him Captain Kirk."

Ken frowned. "Captain Kirk?"

"Yeah," I exhaled. "I guess he's into Star Trek or something."

"Oh." Ken chuckled and shut his notebook. I guess he didn't deem Kirk notebook worthy.

"Is it true then?" I leaned forward. "Did you find the girls in the woods?"

"Amber," he sighed and shook his head. "I really can't say."

"Who wants a sticky bun?" Mom said, carrying the package and plates in the room, setting them on the table.

"Not me. I've lost my appetite." I stood and lifted my plate.

"Honey, are you feeling all right?" Mom asked, looking worriedly between me and Ken.

"Yes, I feel fine," I sighed. "I just have a lot of homework to do."

"Well, don't worry about doing the dishes tonight, I can do them."

"Thanks Mom." I started toward the kitchen with my plate.

"Amber, don't you have something to say to Ken?"

I stopped and turned. "Thanks for dinner, it was really great," I said with meaning because it really was. "Oh and thanks again for the magazine."

"You're welcome." He scrubbed his face with his hands and sighed. "Amber," he said, "as soon as I can tell you, I will." I could tell by the look on his face that he meant it.

"Okay." I conceded. I gave him a small smile and left the room.

#

# thirty one

I woke up feeling pensive but when I saw another day filled with sunshine my mood perked right up. I dressed carefully and even blew out my hair since I didn't have to worry about the rain making it curl all over my head. I even made my bed again and propped E on my pillow, giving him a good pat on his fuzzy head. I opened my bag and tossed my phone back inside. I noticed the crumpled up paper from lunch the day before that Kirk had wrote on. I pulled it out and smoothed the paper.

There were three names written on it, Glinda, Sandy and mine. "What the..."

Glinda and Sandy's name were crossed out and mine had an arrow pointing to it that read: "She's next."

I spurt of fear shot through me. Maybe the kids at school were right and Jason was a freak. Anger quickly replaced my fear though and I shoved the paper in my bag, fully intending to give it to Ken to see what he thought.

When I went downstairs though, Ken was already gone. Mom wasn't up either. I left Mom a quick note, grabbed a breakfast bar and a bottle of water, then left for school. I wanted to enjoy the sun while it lasted and of course, even though I didn't admit it, I was also hoping to see Vincent and Viktor.

I scanned the parking lot when I pulled into school, hoping to see Viktor's SUV. It wasn't here. My heart did a little dip and my mood plummeted as well. "So much for blowing out my hair," I muttered despondently and grabbed my bag off the seat, along with my bottle of water and breakfast bar. I climbed out of my car and locked the doors. At first I was going o sit on the low wall that bordered the sidewalk near school but then decided to sit on the hood of my car in case Viktor or Vincent made a late appearance. Climbing up on the hood, I pulled my hair over my shoulder and took out Beowulf to read, to get ahead on some reading for English. At least this way I would get to soak up some much-needed Vitamin D from the sun before class started. A slight breeze ruffled the pages of my book. I pulled back the wrapper on my breakfast bar and took a bite, reading.

"Then at dawn with the breaking of day the war-might of Grendel was made manifest to men; then after the feasting arose lamentation, a loud cry in the morning. The renowned ruler, the prince long famous, sat empty of joy; strong in might, he suffered, sorrowed for his men when they saw the track of the hateful monster, the evil spirit."

"Well that's a bit deep." I lifted my head. A few kids passed by. None of them really paid too much attention to me, which I was glad for. Maybe I was losing my luster to them and was now considered old news. I unscrewed the lid off my bottle and took a drink. I heard footsteps approaching but didn't really pay much attention. I glanced up and Jason was standing in front of me waving his hand up and down.

"Hey," I said and placed my finger on the spot I was reading.

"So did you hear?" he asked, sounding breathless and jumped up beside me on the hood of my car without asking, which kind of annoyed me.

I turned to look at him. "Did I hear what?"

"The Terrible Twins are having a party tonight."

"Who are they?"

He gave me a look of disbelief. "Who are they?" he scoffed. "Only the two best wrestlers in school. They are going to take us to State, maybe even the Nationals."

"Um, okay." I screwed the lid back on my bottle. I could care less. I didn't know squat about wrestling.

"Well," he hedged, kicking his feet out, "you want to go?"

I remembered the paper I found. "That depends," I said, getting riled up all over again.

He frowned and shoved his glasses back up. "On what?" he asked, squinting against the sunlight.

I pulled my bag over on my lap and handed him the piece of paper. "What is this?"

He opened the paper and his face flushed. "It's just a theory," he mumbled.

"A theory for what exactly?" I snapped and jerked the paper out of his hand. I was still giving it to Ken.

"We didn't mean anything by it," he said, shifting uncomfortably.

"Why is my name written down..." I jabbed the paper, "with, she's next?"

"It's not what it looks like," he tried to explain.

"Then explain what _it_ is," I said, fuming.

He raked his hand through his hair and tugged on his shirt that read: "We're not alone." "We just do that when we are trying to figure out stuff."

"Why is my name on it?"

"Because Kirk thinks you'll be next," he rushed out. His face burned red.

"Thanks a lot." I shoved the paper in my bag.

"Amber, I'm sorry. We didn't mean anything by it, promise."

"Yeah, well..." Some of my anger dispersed. "That isn't very nice."

"I know and I'm really sorry," his voice shook. "Please don't be mad at me." He looked like he might cry and I felt a wave of guilt. "If I could take it back I would."

"Imagine how that makes me feel," I said.

"I know, it was stupid," he said and jumped off my car. "I didn't even think you'd come to lunch...with us."

"So that gives you a reason to jinx me?" My voice cracked.

"No." His eyes widened. "I...we didn't mean any harm by it."

"Kirk thinks I'm next?"

"It's just because you're pretty and new here."

My brows creased. "What does that have to do with anything?"

He raked his hand through his hair; it shook. "I don't know." He stared at the ground.

A vehicle rumbled behind us, the engine revving. I immediately turned to see who it was. Curtis, the guy with blue hair, leaned out his window.

"Hey Curtis," Jason called, waving.

Curtis made a face and punched the gas. A bank of exhaust swirled around us. _Donkeyhole_.

A group of geese flew overhead squawking loudly. I grabbed my stuff and jumped off my car. On cue, the warning bell rang.

"I gotta go," I said to Jason.

"Wait, Amber..." He blocked my escape. "Let me fix this," he begged.

Inwardly, I groaned. It was hard to stay mad at him when he was looking at me like that—he seemed so lonely and...desperate. "It's okay," I said, trying to move past.

He spun around and walked with me. "How bout I take you to dinner or something, to make amends?"

"Ah..."

Curtis jumped out of his truck and headed toward us in a slow jog.

"What does he want?" Jason grumbled following my line of vision.

"What's up dufus?" He jumped on the sidewalk in front of us.

"Hey, Curtis," Jason mumbled.

"So, new girl," he said, smiling. He reached out and handed me a purple flyer. "If you want to ditch the dork and come hang with some real men tonight, this is where we'll be." He waggled his brows.

"My name is Amber and no..." I glanced at Jason. "I can't," I heard myself saying. "I'm going out with Jason."

"Yeah right," he scoffed.

"I am," I said and linked my arm through Jason's.

Jason perked up. "Ye— _eah_ ," he stuttered.

He gaped at Jason and then looked at me with a cross between disbelief and outright shock. "You can't be serious?" Curtis frowned.

"That's what she said." Jason gloated and pressed back his thin shoulders.

"Yeah," I said trying to sound sure but I wasn't.

"Well," he exhaled and shook his head again. "I guess I'll..."

"See you later Curtis," Jason preened and pulled me forward.

I followed beside him and once we were around the corner of school, I unlinked my arm from his. "Listen Jason..." I began.

He gave me a small smile. "I know you didn't mean it."

He was right. "I ah...am just not sure what I'm doing yet."

"It's okay," he assured me. "If you change your mind..."

"Totally, I'll let you know," I said, thankful he had given me an out without too much bloodshed.

"Am I forgiven?" he asked, sounding hopeful.

"Yeah," I sighed. "I guess." It was hard staying mad at him.

"Sweet." He leaned forward like he was about to hug me and then stopped. His face paled. "I'll just... ah...see you," he said, and dashed off through the doors.

For lunch, I went into the library under the pretense of studying. I was really hiding out from Jason and Kirk. Unfortunately, Cressida and Curtis were both at one of tables, talking in hushed tones. It was the last place I expected to see Curtis. When they saw me, they stopped talking and on cue, Cressida cut me one of her death dagger stares. I ignored them. Once I passed, Curtis said something to Cressida and she busted out laughing garnering a loud, "Shush," from the Librarian, Mrs. Fitch.

I smiled and headed to the back of the room and settled into one of the tables. The sun slanted in through the open window, warming the area. A slight breeze ruffled my hair and I tucked it behind my ear.

"Who are you hiding from," an all too familiar voice said. I looked up into the smiling green eyes of Vincent. Involuntarily, my heart did a little flutter.

"Who say's I'm hiding out?" I said trying to sound aloof but ended up smiling.

"She smiles," he said, sliding into the seat across from me.

He looked better than I remembered. "What are you doing here?"

"I could ask you the same thing?" He lifted his brow.

"I asked first," I defended.

"So you did." He settled back in his chair and kicked out his long legs. "I thought you were looking for me and what do you know...here I am."

"Wouldn't you be the one doing the looking since I was here first?" I asked flippantly.

"You got me." His lips twitched.

I laughed. It felt good.

He leaned forward and grabbed my book. "Beowulf?" His brows lifted.

"English paper."

"Ahh," He pushed the book over and the tips of his fingers brushed my hand. "And here I thought you were into one of literary gems of the century."

"Have you read it?"

"Yeah, of course," he said too quickly, and his lip tilted up at the corner.

I didn't believe him. "Why don't I believe you?"

"I guess you have some trust issues." He lifted his brow and gave me a look that made my stomach swirl.

"Hmm, who's your favorite character?"

"Huh..." He propped his chin in his hand, leaning forward. "That's a hard one." His lips twitched. "Beowulf is a pretty great character as is Grendel, the first bad ass dragon but who really won me over was Wiglaf."

"Me too," I gushed a little too enthusiastically. No one ever picked Wiglaf; instead, they immediately picked Beowulf or the Dragon. I tried to pull my enthusiasm back at bit.

He stared at me. "You do something different to your hair?

I tucked it behind my ear, feeling self-conscious. "Yeah, I blew it out."

"It looks..."

Curtis walked up with Cressida trailing behind and ruined the entire mood. "What's up my man," he said, doing some clap hand thing with Vincent.

"Nothing much, just chatting up my girl Amber, here." He grinned at me and my heart did another flip-flop.

"Really?" Curtis cut me a cursory glance. "That's not what she says."

I wanted to kick Curtis in his leg.

Vincent frowned. "What do you mean?"

"You haven't told him?" Curtis glared at me.

I shrugged noncommittally.

"She's going on a date with Jason tonight." He made a smug face. "Isn't that right Amber?"

The way he said my name made my skin crawl. "Ah..." I didn't know what to say.

"Well?" Curtis prompted when I didn't say anything. "Tell him what you told me."

Cressida laughed in that maniacal way of hers and put her hands on Vincent's broad shoulders, massaging them.

I wanted to knock them off.

"Yeah right," Vincent scoffed. "No way," he laughed and then sobered. "He's messing with me right?" He stared at me, his expression unreadable.

I felt sick. "Well, ah, I, um..." I couldn't say it was just for show with Curtis standing here. "Yes but..."

"What?" Vincent gaped.

"See man, I wasn't lying..." Curtis laughed.

"Well..." His eyes flashed. "No big loss." Vincent lifted his hand and placed it over Cressida's.

My heart fell.

Cressida leaned over and her big boobs mashed up against his back. The sunlight sparkled off her face. She leaned forward and whispered something in his ear. He smiled and pulled her around onto his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck, blocking me.

I felt sick. Gathering my things, I shoved them in my bag. "I guess I should go."

No one seemed to know I even said anything.

"You going to the party tonight at the twins place?" Curtis asked, flipping his long bang from his eyes.

"Sure, I'll be there." Vincent lifted his hand and tucked a piece of Cressida's hair behind her ear. It made me want to puke.

I knew I didn't have any right to be upset. He wasn't my boyfriend or anything but it still felt like a big slap in my face.

"Yay," Cressida gushed, bouncing up and down on like she was giving him a lap dance.

If I didn't leave, I was either going to be sick or cry, I didn't know which.

"Is Viktor here?" Cressida asked Vincent a little loudly.

My ears perked up.

I didn't hear him speak so I took a peek and immediately regretted it. He was looking right at me. I swallowed past the lump already forming in my throat.

"Nah, he's not here today." He gave me look like he could see right through me. Like he knew I was listening and was daring me to show a reaction at the news. The proverbial knife twisted a little deeper in my heart. I lifted my bag and pulled it over my shoulder.

"See you," I said, and took off across the library, making a hasty exit.

After I left, I stopped off at the bathroom and splashed cold water over my heated face. I was shaking. I took deep breaths trying to get my rampant emotions under control. I was mad and sad and felt like crying. I wasn't sure what my problem was exactly but my good mood was definitely shot.

The rest of school was a blur. English was my last class and when I walked in, Viktor's chair was empty and even though I knew he wasn't going to be here I was still kind of hoping to see him. Jason was once again sitting in Viola's chair. His face brightened once he saw me.

"Hey, I saved you a seat," he said, and pulled my chair back so it was closer to his.

I set my bag down and slid in. "Thanks."

"Movie time," Ms. Campbell screeched and scuttled over to the wall and flicked off the light. "Class, take notes, I may be giving a pop quiz at some point on this."

A loud groan erupted and I could hear everyone pulling out their notebooks. I tried to pay attention but between Jason playing with my hair, and the darkness of the room my thoughts wandered back to Vincent and then to Viktor.

Jason jerked on my hair and passed me a note. I felt like jerking his hair so he would know how it felt.

I carefully unfolded the paper and looked at was written. "Want to go to the party with me?" He made a little stick figure down on his knee's begging.

Quickly, I wrote back. "Is Kirk going to be with you?" I passed the note back.

I heard him exhale behind me and then he shoved the paper back.

"Not if you don't want him to be."

"Maybe. I'll think about it." I passed it back. I hated to admit the only reason I was even considering going was because Vincent was supposed to be there.

I knew when he opened it because I could hear his breath catch. Within seconds he passed the paper back.

"No pressure! _CALL ME PLEASE_! Only if you want to." He made another stick figure this one doing a happy dance, snapping his stick fingers with his number written underneath.

I laughed out loud. I couldn't help it.

"Ms. Davis, do you have something to share with the class?"

"Um, no... not really." My face burned.

"Let's try to keep our mouths shut then, shall we." She gave me a stern turtlesque look. A barrage of snickers cascaded throughout the room.

"Sorry," Jason whispered, placing his hand on my shoulder.

I batted his hand away.

"I think you broke my hand," he complained theatrically, his voice low.

"I didn't hit you that hard." I glanced over my shoulder.

He pushed out his bottom lip, holding his hand, like he was in pain.

I turned back around and smiled.

After class ended, Jason jumped up. "Sorry I got you in trouble."

"It's not your fault Ms. Campbell has bat hearing."

Jason looked startled and then recovered. "You like the Batman?" he said, his face full of awe.

"What's there not to like?"

"I know, right." A broad smile broke across his face. "So are you really considering going to the party with me?" He cast his eyes to the ground.

"As friends," I added, figuring I should get it out of the way, just in case.

"Yeah, of course," he said, but I could tell he was hoping it was going to be a bit more than a friendies type date.

"I have to check with my mom but I'll let you know, kay?"

"Sounds good."

"Kay. Call you later."

"I'll be waiting." He walked away and I caught him pulling back his arm and foot. "Yes!" he said and then he took off down the hall.

I wished I felt as excited about going out as he did.

By the time I got home, I was still indecisive about going to the party. I changed into my sweats and even tried to do some of the homework I missed, but my heart wasn't in it. A cool breeze wafted into my room. I lifted E up. "What do you think E, should I go or stay home?"

E stared me down with his one eye.

I sighed and set him back on my bed. "Well that didn't help." I got up and turned on my computer, thinking maybe I could blog about something but after ten minutes, my computer still wasn't connecting to the internet. "Stupid thing."

Deciding to kill some time while it booted up, I went downstairs to see what Mom was doing. She was all dolled up in one of her best dresses. "Wow, Mom, you look great," I said.

She turned and skimmed her hands down the sides of her wrap around dress. "Do I?"

"Yes, you look awesome," I said with meaning. Mom always looked good but when she dressed up she was a real knock out. "Where are you going?"

"Ken's taking me out to dinner and the movies." She preened in the mirror, checking her reflection. "Do you think he'll like my dress?"

"I should say so," I said.

"Oh, Amber, I think he's the one," she gushed.

"The one?"

"Yes...the one."

My heart stopped. "Mom, I thought you were going to take it slow."

"Why would I do that?"

"Um because..." I bit my tongue I didn't want to ruin her excitement by bringing up the past and all of her failed relationships.

"Yes..." she prompted.

I shook my head. "I think that's great Mom."

She took a breath and exhaled shakily. "Yeah, me too," she said.

I didn't mention that she had just met him and he probably wasn't on the same page as her yet and that he might never be. I didn't want her to get her hopes up but I didn't want to squash her enthusiasm either. I was stuck.

"He'd be an idiot not to feel the same," I said, meaning every word. Granted, Ken had turned out to be pretty great too. Most people wouldn't even consider falling as fast as my mom, but she always said, in relationships, if you're going to take a chance you should go all in and play to win. If not, it's just cheating yourself out of your own happily ever after. The problem was, where my mom was concerned, it usually turned out to be a happily never after.

"What are you doing tonight?"

"I don't know, probably just hanging out here."

"Oh." Her face fell.

"Why?"

"Well, I kind of had something special planned for Ken, here, after." She walked over to a bag and pulled out some sexy lingerie." It was very small with lots of black lace.

"Oh God, Mom! Eww."

"Come on, Amber, you're not a child."

"Yeah, but I don't want to hear about, that!"

She made a face. "You're ridiculous."

The last thing I wanted to do was be home when Mom and Ken were doing the nasty. "I think I'll go out after all."

"Where?"

"There's a party tonight some kids at school are having."

"Oooh that sounds like _fun_ ," she said, emphasizing the fun part, probably because she was thinking about her own night. "Don't forget you have a curfew."

"What time do you want me home?" I lifted my brow.

She giggled. "How about oneish?"

"Sounds good." I was probably the only teenager on earth who actually didn't mind having a curfew. It gave me an excuse to come home when the night fell apart, and it usually did.

"Are the Roth boy's going to be there?"

"Um, maybe.... I'm not sure."

"Those two are really cute," she said, reapplying her lipstick. It was bright red and contrasted with her pale complexion. Only my mom could carry that color off without looking trashy. If I tried it I would look like a demented clown. My lips were too big.

"Yeah, they are," I agreed.

"Which one do you like?"

"Mom," I groaned. "I don't know."

"Ah..." She turned thoughtful. "So that's your problem," she said like she knew the hidden meaning of the universe.

"I don't have a problem," I argued.

"Yes you do." She smiled knowingly. "You just haven't figured it out yet...but you will...give it time."

"I gotta go get ready."I started toward the stairs.

"Who are you going with?" Mom turned.

"Um, this boy named Jason." I paused at the bottom of the stairs.

Mom's face brightened. "Oooh, is he cute too?"

"Not really, but he's nice."

"Well," she sighed, "I guess nice has its perks too." She didn't look convinced. "Why aren't you going with one of the Roth boys?"

"Because neither one asked me."

"Oh." She gave me a sympathetic look. "Well," she said breezily, attempting to sound upbeat. "It's their loss."

"Tell them that," I muttered despondently.

"Do you want me to?"

"God, no!" I shouted. "I was just kidding."

"Okay," she sighed and adjusted a curl.

"Has Ken mentioned Glinda?"

"No, not since last night," she said, and put her lipstick back in her purse.

"I wonder if she'll wake up," I said, watching her expression to see if she knew anything. My mom never could keep a secret.

Her eyes shifted. "I guess time will tell."

"So," I hedged. "Has Ken said anything else about the attacks?"

"Um..." She chewed on her lip. "Not really." Her eyes cut to some distant spot in the other room.

I knew it. She did know something.

"Well?" I crossed my arms, waiting.

"Well, I guess I could tell you..." She peered out the door and right then Ken's cruiser swung into the driveway putting an end to the conversation.

"Tell Ken, I said hi."

"Where are you going?"

"To get ready," I said, heading toward the stairs.

"Your hair looks nice," she called.

I stopped. "Thanks Mom, you look incredible."

She glanced at her reflection in the mirror. "I do, don't I."

"Yes, you really do." I smiled at her. "Have fun tonight."

"Oh..." She blushed. "I will."

"You too," she called after me.

"I'll try." Somehow, I didn't think my night was going to be nearly as exciting as hers. Not even close.

I ran up the stairs to get ready.

#

# thirty two

My phone was ringing when I got back into my room. I jumped for it. "Hello," I said, a little breathlessly.

"Hey Amber, it's me, Jason."

I already figured that. He was the only person other than Glinda or my mom that ever called me. "What's up?"

"Listen, I knew you said you would call but..."

"Yes, I'm going to the party," I cut him off.

"Sweet!" he exclaimed and then cleared his throat. "Ah, yeah, that's cool."

I couldn't help smiling. "So, what time?"

"I was thinking around nine, is that cool with you?"

I glanced at the clock. It was seven thirty. "Yeah, that's sounds good." Since I didn't have to do my hair it wouldn't take too long to get ready.

"Want me to pick you up?"

I thought about that for a minute and then decided against it, in case I wanted to leave. I never liked depending on other people to get anywhere. That way I couldn't be left, like what I did to poor Glinda. I still felt like a deserter and if I had stayed she probably would be the one going to the party with me tonight instead of Jason.

"How bout I meet you?"

"At the party," his voice cracked.

"How about we meet somewhere and then I can follow you."

"Oh, all right," he sighed.

"I mean if that's okay," I tried to backtrack.

"Sure, sure, that will work," he said. "Can we still walk in together?"

"Of course," I said.

"Great!" he enthused. "Where do you want to meet?"

"Um...I don't know."

"How about we meet at the Visitor's Center parking lot? You know where it is right?" he rushed out. "It's beside the Timber Museum."

"Yeah..." I hesitated remembering that was where the girl's car was found from out of town.

"Amber, is that okay?" he asked, sounding nervous like I might bail on him.

"Yeah, that'll work."

"Cool. I'll meet you there at nine."

"Sounds good," I said. My weird dream bubbled to the surface and I tried to squash it down.

"Thanks, Amber," he said.

"Why are you thanking me?"

"Cuz...you know..." he hedged.

"No, I don't...know."

"Never mind," he said. "See you at nine."

"Kay. Bye." The lined died.

By the time, I finished getting ready Mom and Ken had already left. I grabbed a bottle of water out of the fridge and pulled my jacket off the hook. With one last look in the hall mirror, I decided I looked good, for me. My hair had miraculously stayed straight. No frizz in sight which was a small miracle considering the constant dampness in the air here. Taking a breath, I flicked on the porch light, walked outside and locked the door. I hide the key under a plant, the usual hiding place, in case Mom forgot hers.

It was really dark out and as I walked to the car, I kept feeling like I was being watched. To be on the safe side, I ducked down and checked the backseat.

"See no monsters," I tried to tell myself, but my heart pounded and my voice came out like I was being strangled. I climbed in the car and locked the doors.

Turning on the radio, music crackled out of the speakers. I punched the buttons and tried different stations but all I got was a lot of white noise. Giving up, I popped in one of my mom's tapes in the cassette deck. Elvis' melodic voice dragged, but it was better than silence.

Halfway through the song, his voice cleared and I thumped the steering wheel in time to the beat, singing the catchy chorus. Only one car passed me on the way to the Visitor's Center. When I pulled in the parking lot at quarter after nine, I expected Jason to be waiting for me, but he wasn't here yet. I shivered.

"Just nerves," I told myself except it didn't exactly feel like nerves. The feeling gathering in the pit of my stomach was something else...something I didn't want to think on too much. I was scared.

Headlights approached in the distance. Pulling down my visor, the little light flashed on and I checked my face. Something big, like a person, raced behind my car. Freaked, I pushed back up my visor and turned around. I didn't see anything.

"Just my imagination," I said.

The car slowed.

"He's here now. It's going to be okay." I blew out slow stream of air.

Just as I said that, the lone car, sped up and flew past the entrance.

"Dangit!" Reaching forward, I dug under the trash in my glove box and pulled out my Taser. I looked down at my phone. It was nine twenty. I called him back but there was no answer. Frustrated, I tossed my phone on the seat beside me.

"Come on, Jason." If he didn't show by nine thirty, I was leaving. I'd sit in the driveway until one o'clock if I had to.

I heard something behind my car. I grabbed my Taser and jerked around.

Two hands plastered up against my window.

I screamed.

"You should see your face," Kirk laughed hysterically.

"You jerk!" I yelled.

"Whoa, calm down... _Amber_ ," he sang my name.

Gooseflesh rose on my arms. "What are you doing here?"

"What?" He made a face. "I don't get a... hey Kirk...it's great to see you?" His eyes glittered strangely.

"Where's Jason?" I rolled my window up a notch when he turned.

"He's on his way." He turned back around, peering down in my window.

"Oh." I stared at the road. So much for Jason's promise not to bring Kirk, I thought, getting riled.

"I'll wait with you," he said. "Let me in." He tried the handle but it was still locked. And that's the way it was going to stay. I didn't want him in my car. He was freaking me out. I grabbed up my phone and held my finger in the air, pretending I had a call.

"Just a sec," I said and held my phone to my ear. When he moved around the front of my car, I rolled my window up further. There was only a tiny crack now.

He walked over to the passenger door and tried again. I nearly dropped my phone in my lap.

"Let me in," he shouted through the glass and jerked my handle. "It is cold out." He jumped up and down, theatrically.

It wasn't _that_ cold. "Hold on," I stalled and pointed to my phone.

Aggravated, he hit my door and walked back in front of my car. I felt like he was trying to block me from leaving. Nonchalantly, I pulled my Taser on my lap and put it between my legs. When he glanced over his shoulder at me, I moved my lips, pretending to be talking. He leaned back against my hood. I was half tempted to put my car in gear and plow him over if he didn't move. Luckily for him, a car pulled in the parking lot.

A station wagon pulled up to my side of the car. It was Jason. His car was in worse shape than mine. He rolled down his window.

I cracked mine, still not trusting Kirk. Only when Kirk walked over to Jason's car and got in the passenger door did I roll my window down. "Hey," I said, glaring at Jason.

"Sorry," Jason mouthed.

Sorry wasn't going to cut it. I was on the verge of bailing. "Jason, I'm not sure this is a good idea."

"What?" His eyes widened behind his glasses. "Why?"

I leveled my gaze on Kirk who was fiddling with Jason's radio. Apparently, he could get a radio station just fine. Hell's Bells' by ACDC blared out of the window.

"I won't know anyone there," I said.

"Sure you will," Jason said. "You know me and Kirk."

That wasn't helping his argument. "I don't know," I hedged. "Where is it anyway?"

"Not too far from here."

Gee, could he be less specific. My irritation flared once again. "Where's Kirk's car?"

Jason shook his head and turned to Kirk, saying something I couldn't hear. He turned back around. "He parked it over behind the Timber Museum. That little piece of information should have sent big warning flags up but for some reason I didn't put two and two together...yet.

#

# thirty three

After much coercion on Jason's part and a promise that Kirk would take a hike once we got there, I finally ended up giving in and following him to the party. It was either that or hangout in my driveway for a few hours until one, alone. Jason was right; the party wasn't too far away from my house. What he neglected to tell me was that it was behind the Thompson twin's house. We parked over to the side of the road. Cars were lined up down the long darkened drive and in the distance, through a break of trees I could see bonfires set up. Still not trusting Kirk, I shoved my Taser in my pocket, along with my phone before I climbed out of my car. I made sure all the doors were locked too.

"Wow, this place is packed," Kirk said and pulled on his jacket.

Jason locked up his car and walked over beside me. He pushed his glasses back up and looked down at me. "You ready?" he asked, shoving his hands in his pockets.

"As ready as I'll ever be," I said.

"I doubt that," Kirk muttered.

"What is your problem?" I snapped at Kirk. I was at my limit.

He looked at me, and even in the darkness, I could tell he was giving me one of his nasty smug looks. "I don't have a problem."

"Could have fooled me," I muttered.

"Take a hike Kirk," Jason snapped.

Kirk looked like he was going to say something but then seemed to change his mind. A slow grin spread across his face. "Try not to get lost," he said to me.

"Yeah, you too... _Donkeyhole_ ," I muttered, making a face at his back as he broke into a slow jog down the driveway.

I hit Jason's arm.

"Ow, what'd you do that for," he complained, rubbing his arm.

"I thought you said he wasn't coming?"

"I didn't know he was," he complained.

"How'd he know where to meet us, then?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Didn't you ask him?"

"Nah." He shook his head. "It didn't come up." He exhaled. "Besides, what difference does it make, he's already gone."

He had a point but still, I wished Kirk wasn't with us. "I guess it doesn't," I said. A brisk breeze blew my hair away from my face and I shivered. I pulled my jacket closer, and felt in my pocket. I had my Taser in one pocket along with my phone and a box of Red Hots. My keys were in my jean pocket.

"You ready?" Jason looked down at me.

"I guess so."

Another car pulled up and parked behind us. The headlights lit the way and tall trees crowded the drive lined up on either side, corralling us in. I felt another tremor of unease slide over me. "Are there supposed to be this many people here?" I asked walking down the drive at Jason's side.

"Yeah, the twins have big parties," he said, walking beside me. "That's why they have it behind their house."

"Their parents don't mind?"

"I think they're out of town."

"Oh."

"Come on," he said, cutting through a path in the trees."

"Wait," I called. "Why are we going in the woods?"

Jason stopped. "This is how we get to the party."

"I thought it was behind their house."

"It's behind their house," he said. "On the beach."

"It's on the beach?"

"Yes, Amber," he sighed. "See." He pointed through the clearing in the trees.

"Oh." I followed behind Jason slowly, stepping over fallen trees and brush. By the time we got to the break in the trees, I was breathing hard. And there was the beach in front of me, just like he said. There were tons of kids standing around the bonfire and some sat on logs. A huge tree was in the middle of the beach and looked like a car could fit inside. I stopped.

"What are you stopping for?" Jason asked.

"I've been here before," I said, barely audible.

"You've been to La Push before? When?" he asked, looking concerned.

I guess my face showed my shock. "Um, I was there at the dance, the one I went to with Glinda," I added when he gave me a questioning look. "I didn't go to the beach though." The tree was just like the one in my dream. Waves crashed on the surf against a beach scattered with rocks and big pieces of driftwood. "I think I dreamt of this place," I said, pulling my jacket closer.

"Huh. Wonder how you did that?" he asked. "Have you ever been here?"

"Not that I know of," I said, feeling even more unsettled.

"Are you sure it was this beach?"

"Is there one of those on another beach?" I asked, pointing at the giant tree.

"Not that I know of, but all the beaches here look pretty much the same."

"But I haven't been to any of the beaches here yet."

He inflated his cheeks and blew out a slow stream of air. "Maybe you saw it somewhere else." He shrugged

"Maybe," I said, even though I didn't think so.

"Come on," he said, and tugged my arm. "Let's get a drink."

"Oh—kay," I said slowly, following him carefully across the rocks. Once again, my dream came to the forefront of my mind. The rocks were just like the ones I had run on in my dream. I had a bad feeling about this. I tried to ignore the funky feeling in the pit of my stomach, and waited in line behind Jason.

"Isn't this awesome," Jason, said exuberantly.

"Oh, yeah, it's just great," I deadpanned.

He bumped shoulders with me. "Come on Amber, cheer up."

"Who said I'm not cheery," I snapped. His face fell and I immediately felt bad. "Sorry," I said. "It's just..."

"Move dork," someone said, shoving in front of Jason.

I recognized Curtis immediately. Great. He was almost as bad as Kirk.

"Oh, it's you," he said, giving me a sweep with his eyes.

"Yep, it's me." I glared at him.

He laughed. "Vincent's right," he said. "You _are_ feisty." He looked over his shoulder. "Hey Vincent, your girl's here," he called.

Vincent stepped forward from the darkness. He gave me a sweeping look with his eyes and my skin prickled. "You actually showed." He smiled at me in that flirty way of his and my heart went into overdrive, pounding fast.

"Yes," I gulped.

"Amber, come on," Jason said and tugged on my arm hard. I jerked forward but remained where I was.

I felt like hitting him.

Jason made a face at me. "Fine, I'll get the drinks." He stomped off to the back of the line and waited for the keg.

"So," Vincent said, "he's your date?" he asked. Lifting his brow, he gave me a look I didn't quite understand.

"Um..." I chewed on my lip, making sure Jason was far enough away as not to hear me. "Not really," I confided.

"Really?" His brow lifted a notch. He seemed amused.

"Yes, really," I said. "We're just friends."

"Interesting," he mused.

"What's so interesting about that?"

"When Curtis told me, I thought you were..."

"There you are," slurred Cressida. She glommed onto Vincent, smushing against his side. She took one look at me and made a face. "Eww, what's she doing here?"

I fisted my hands in my pockets. "I was invited," I said.

"By who?" she asked and then hiccupped.

"By Curtis," I said.

"Curtis!" she screeched. "Why'd you invite her?" Her voice was full of disdain.

"It's a party, Cressida," he exhaled. "You invite people to parties or else you'll just be standing outside by yourself," he explained in a placating tone but it sounded like he was insulting her intelligence.

My lips twitched. I looked up at Vincent and his eyes crinkled around the corners, like he was about to laugh too. "I'm glad you came," he said, ignoring them both.

"Me too," I said, with meaning.

"So," he breathed. "I need to talk with you...want to take a walk?"

"Ah..."

"Here, Amber," Jason said, pushing out a drink to me and stood beside me like a sentinel. I wished the line was longer or better yet, he would just go away.

"Thanks." Not even thinking about what I was doing, I lifted the cup and took a large drink to cover my nervousness. It burned, and I coughed. "What's this?" My eyes teared up and my vision blurred.

"Not sure," Jason said and took another large gulp of his drink.

I hit his arm.

"Ow!" he yelped. "What'd you do that for?"

"I'm driving."

"Then don't drink anymore," he snapped and pushed me slightly.

"Don't do that," I gritted, clenching my teeth. He was getting on my nerves.

"You started it," he complained.

"How long have you two known each other?" Vincent asked his gaze curious.

Jason sobered. "Not long." He glanced at me, looking nervous suddenly.

"He's in my English class," I explained.

Jason grunted and lifted his cup and gulped some more of his drink. I stared at him. At this rate, he was going to be wasted.

Jason lowered his drink. "I'm in English with Viktor and Viola, too," he said and wobbled in place. "Where's your brother?" he asked, sounding smug like he knew some kind of secret.

Vincent glared at him. "Not my night to watch him."

"Interesting," Jason mused and then gulped the rest of his drink. "You planning on drinking that Amber?" he exhaled, and stumbled into me, nearly pushing me over.

"Excuse us a minute," I said to Vincent. "Jason, come here." I pulled him off to the side. "What is wrong with you?" My voice sounded strange, pitchy. I didn't feel right.

"What's wrong with _me_?" he exclaimed. "You're the one..." he flustered and shoved his hand through his hair. " I'm your date."

"No you're not," I reminded him in hushed tones. "We came out as friends... remember?"

"You came out with _me_!" He poked his chest. "Not _himmm_ ," he said, his words already slurring.

"I'm not talking to you when you're acting like this."

"I thought you were like us," he spat angrily.

I gaped at him. "You aren't even making any sense." Thoroughly irritated, I turned to walk away.

"You said you didn't' like Vampires," he blurted from behind me.

I stopped and spun around. "Jason, what are you talking about?" He was acting crazy.

"Kirk was right," he scoffed. "You're using me."

"How am I using you?" I was getting riled. He was talking nonsense. Everyone was starting to stare at us.

"So you could come to the party," he spat.

"I was already invited to the party...remember?"

"You wanted to see him." He pointed his finger at Vincent.

My body tensed. I looked over at Vincent fully expecting him to be staring at me too, but he was looking at the ocean and didn't seem to have heard. "You know, I thought we were becoming friends." My voice was low but stern.

"Me too Amber...me too," he sighed and scrubbed his hands over his face. When he pulled them away, his face had a pained expression that I didn't understand.

"I'm leaving," I said.

He laughed. It sounded bitter and a step away from crazy. "With who?" he spat. "Him?" He pointed at Vincent again. "Good luck with that."

"What is _wrong_ with you?" I kept my voice low but it was hard. "Not that it's any of your business, but I am going home."

"If you make it," he taunted angrily.

I shivered in spite of my brave front. I could feel everyone staring at us. My face burned with embarrassment. I stormed away from him out of the giant tree. Cressida snickered meanly as I passed.

"Amber...wait..." he yelled, chasing after me. " I didn't mean it." I ignored him and kept right on walking. His voice got louder. "I know about you...about your family," he yelled at Vincent sounding like a crazy person.

Trapped between them, Vincent turned slowly. His eyes were cold...hard... "Good for you," he said, unfazed by his obvious threat.

Kirk materialized from who knew where and grabbed hold of Jason's arm. "Jason man, shut up," he warned. "Come on." He tried to pull him away.

Jason tugged his arm. "I don't care, Kirk," he yelled. "Let me go! He jerked on his arm but Kirk wouldn't let go. "I'm not afraid of him!"

"You should be." I heard Vincent say under his breath. A shiver raced up my spine.

"He's drunk," Kirk called out to Vincent, in a pacifying tone. "He doesn't know what he's saying."

Vincent leveled Kirk with a look so intense it sent a shiver of fear racing through me.

"Amber, you'll be sorry," Jason yelled like a maniac. Kirk finally pulled him away and they disappeared through the crowd.

Everyone was quiet and staring right at me. I wanted to crawl away and hide under a big rock. But there was no place to hide. I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked past Vincent.

He grabbed my arm, lightly, stopping my escape. "Where are you going?"

"I'm going home," I said, barely keeping it together.

"Don't go," he said. His face was full of concern. It nearly pushed me over the edge.

"I have to," I lied. "I'm late."

"Want me to walk with you?" He gave me a small sympathetic smile.

That was it. I had to go. "No," I said and shook my head, trying hard not to cry. "I'd rather be by myself."

Vincent looked down at me, his expression troubled. He reluctantly let go of my arm. My heart felt like it was going to burst from my chest. Hot tears stung the backs of my eyes, threatening to slip from my eyes. "I gotta go," I half sobbed and took off across the rock-laden beach.

#

# thirty four

I was a good ways into the woods before the darkness closed in on me and I was second guessing my decision to go alone back to my car. The sounds of the forest seemed to amplify around me.

A branch snapped.

I froze. My heart pounded. I reached in my pocket, to pull out my zapper. My fingers barely closed around it when something hard slammed into me, knocking me forward onto the ground. The smell of damp earth and wet moldy leaves surrounded me. Dazed, I crawled up on all fours.

"This is for you own good," said a familiar voice. He grabbed hold of my arm with a surprisingly amount of strength and jerked me upward.

"Jason, let me go!" I screamed, trying to pull back. "You're hurting me!"

"Sorry Amber, it has to be this way," he said. "I tried to tell you...but you wouldn't listen to me and now you've left me with no other choice." He jerked me forward again.

With my free hand, I reached in my pocket. My fingers closed around my Taser. He jerked my arm again; it felt like he was going to rip it from my shoulder. "Why are you doing this?" I cried out, more from pain then fear at this point.

"It's for the best," he said, his voice strangely high. "You'll thank me....once I tell you..."

I switched tactics. "You're right Jason, I know. I will come with you, just let go of me," I pleaded. A branch scrapped my side.

Jason paused for a moment. He turned and his hold loosened. I took advantage and jumped forward. I zapped him in the chest. He gurgled and dropped to the ground.

In shock, I stared down at him. His body jerked violently. I'd never used my Taser before and had no idea the effect it had on a person. "Sorry Jason," I said, feeling horrible. I took off running through the trees, and overgrowth. Sticks scrapped me, and briars pulled at my hair but I kept running. I broke through the trees onto the driveway.

In the distance, I could see a group of people. I lifted my arms, waving, running toward them. " _Heelp meee_!"

A hand closed over my mouth and jerked me backward into the woods. I bit the hand and twisted away.

"You'll be sorry for that!"

Fear gripped me so hard I could barely take a breath. I would know that voice anywhere. It wasn't Jason... it was Kirk. My feet flew out from under me and I hit the ground. A sharp blast of white and pain simultaneously shot through my head. Dazed, I stared up into Kirk's smiling face.

"Hey Amber," Kirk said cheerily. He lifted my feet off the ground and dragged me off into the woods.

#

# thirty five

The light of the moon filtered down through the trees. Kirk was humming, dragging me further away.

I didn't want to die.

With the last vestiges of my strength, I kicked out my feet and connected.

Kirk stumbled and lost his hold. "Why you little... _bi_..." His words stopped abruptly.

A low unholy noise came from the shadows.

"I wasn't going to do anything," Kirk cried out, he sounded terrified.

I turned my head. Feet dangled in the air.

Kirk screamed and then stopped.

I was glad.

He deserved it.

Waves crashed against the surf lulling me, pulling me further down into the darkness. My eyes closed...and I floated.

I wasn't sure how I got into the ocean, for surely that was where I was. I could feel the cool icy hands of the water holding me up and carrying me forward. I forced my eyes open... I wanted to see the stars...

I saw a face instead... _Viktor_.

#

# thirty six

At some point, I must have passed out because Glinda was staring at me. Her china blue eyes narrowed with revulsion. "Great job, Amber," she sneered. "You ruined it for us all." Blood seeped through her bandages, down her neck.

I jolted awake, breathing hard. I was in my driveway, sitting in my car...alone. Lifting my hand, I rubbed the crick in my neck. Disoriented, I checked the time. It was one in the morning.

The front door opened from my house and Mom came running out. Her shorty robe flapped open exposing her sexy lingerie'. Ken bounded out the door right behind her, holstering his gun. His hair was sticking up and his shirt, barely buttoned.

"What the...?"

Before I had a chance to reach for the handle, she jerked open my door. "Oh thank God!" She threw her arms around me, smashing my face against her chest. "Are you all right?" She petted my head.

"Mom, I can't breathe."

"Oh..." She leaned back. "Are you all right?"

"What's going on?"

"Ken got a call, they told him about the attack."

She grabbed my chin. "Do you need to go to the hospital?"

"What?" I pushed her hand off my chin. "No."

"Ken, what do you think?" She moved so Ken could see me. "She looks peeked, doesn't she?"

Ken leaned down. "Are you all right?" I could tell he was using his official police officer voice.

"Yes, I'm fine." That was a lie. My head hurt really bad and so did the rest of me but there was no way I was going to the hospital. Glinda was there and after my weird whatever...I didn't want to go anywhere near there.

"We're going to catch those bastards," he vowed. Now this was the Ken, I had grown to love in such a short time.

"Ken, I'm fine," I almost smiled but the action caused me pain. "Just a little sore," I said.

"I had a feeling about those two." He scrubbed his face, obviously upset. "I don't care if their father owns half of the town. They are going to pay for this."

It took a moment for what he said to register with me. "Wait...what?"

"Viktor and Vincent, the Roth boys," he said disgusted. He patted my shoulder. "Don't worry they'll get what's coming to them."

I shook my head. "No. No. No." I couldn't get the words out I needed to say, they were stuck.

"Amber..." He grabbed my shoulders and shook me slightly. "Amber, what's wrong?"

"It's the Roth's..."

"I know." He sighed. "Just because their father has money they think they can do what they want." He took a breath. "They've been behind all of the attacks we've been investigating."

"No, Ken..." I tried to clarify. "It wasn't them...they didn't attack me." I was finally able to say.

It was his turn to shake his head. "What?" He gaped at me and then he sighed. "I know what you are doing and I am telling you right now, you don't need to worry about my job...I can..."

"No, you aren't listening," I yelled, not meaning to. "It was Jason and Kirk."

Ken did a double take. "Jason Fletcher?"

"I don't know his last name, but it was Jason. I think he was messed up on something and Kirk, well he's just a freak. I think it was his idea."

"I don't understand." His brows creased. "Have you been doing drugs?"

"No!" I did yell this time. Ken took a step back and gave my mom a look, like he thought I was lying.

"Listen to me," I begged. Every time I spoke pain shot through my head but I didn't care, I had to make Ken understand.

"I met Jason and we went to the party but after we got there he got us drinks and..."

"Oh, so you were drinking," he said, like it was all now making sense to him.

"Ken, no, listen to me," I nearly screamed.

"Calm down, Amber," he said, using his police voice again. He turned and said something to my mom. Her face was pale and she gave me a worried look.

"Come on, Amber," he said and held out his hand.

"WH—ere are we going?" I chattered. The events of the night were catching up to me. I think I was going into shock.

"Let's talk inside."

"Oh—kay," I said and climbed from the car.

It was now after two in the morning and I was still sitting in the kitchen, being interrogated by Ken.

"Let me get this straight," Ken, repeated again. "The Roth boys didn't attack you?" he asked. "It was Jason Fletcher and this boy named Kirk?" He had out his little notebook, and flipped some pages.

"Yes. No. And yes." I rubbed my head. Mentally and physically, I was spent. I felt like I was going to get sick or pass out. I wasn't sure which I preferred at this point. Mom set a cup of coffee down in front of me. I placed my hands around the steaming cup and gave her what I hoped was a thankful smile.

"All right," he sighed. He raked his hand through his hair and stood up. "Are you sure you're feeling all right?" he asked. Non police officer Ken was back, the concern for me clearly etched on his face.

"Yes," I sighed and took a sip of coffee hoping it would revive me. It didn't.

"Get some sleep and I will talk to you more tomorrow."

"Did the police find Jason and Kirk?" I asked.

"I sent a couple officers to the party to look for them but they weren't there." Ken looked at me and I could tell by his expression he wasn't telling me something. "Don't worry," he said. "I'm sure they will turn up."

"Did they find a connection between them and the other girls that have gone missing or been attacked?"

"Not yet," he said. He shut his notebook and put it back in his pocket.

Frowning, I looked down into my cup. Steam wafted out of the top.

"Don't you worry," Ken said, taking my frown as something else. "I will be here all night so nothing is going to happen to you," he tried to assure me.

"Thanks Ken." I pushed away from the table and stood.

"Sweetheart..." Mom said, reaching out and grabbing my hand. "Want me to help you to your room?"

"No, I'm fine," I said, masking how bad I felt. "I need to take a shower."

Ken's head jerked up. "They didn't touch you...like that...did they?" His expression turned fierce.

"Oh God! No," I groaned. My face flamed with embarrassment. I knew it was a standard question but it just sounded weird coming from my mom's boyfriend, even if he was a cop.

He looked relieved. "Get some sleep then." He reached out and ruffled my hair.

I winced and covered it with an awkward giggle. "Thanks Ken," I said and grabbed my cup. "Night Mom," I said. She held out her arms and I stepped into them. She hugged me tightly, and then pulled back. "You don't smell right," she said, and gave me a funny look.

"Huh?"

"You usually smell like candy," she explained.

"Oh, I ran out of mouthwash," I said. "I'll have to get some more."

"Yeah," she mused. "I like the way it smells."

"I remember." We both liked the smell since it reminded us both of when I was little. "Goodnight." I walked toward the stairs.

"Sleep tight and don't let the bed bugs bite," she called after me, just like she used to when I was little.

Too bad, they weren't the only thing I had to worry about biting me.

#

# thirty seven

Light poured in through my open window. I lay awake in bed trying to come to some reasonable explanation about what happed but when an hour passed and I was no closer to an answer, I finally decided to do some checking on my computer. I rolled over and one eye stared at me.

"E!" I grabbed the bear and held it to my chest. I glanced at the clock. It was already after twelve. I set E, back on my pillow and climbed from bed. I winced in pain. Reaching down, I lifted my shirt. A bright purple slash was on my stomach. I walked over and looked in the mirror. A small cut was on my head but it wasn't deep. I pushed it.

"Ow." I jerked my hand away.

The night came flooding back. I sat down in my desk chair, trying to absorb it all. Nothing made sense.

Jason and Kirk were what? Crazy? I could believe that about Kirk, but Jason...he was....

A floorboard squeaked. I grappled for something to use as a weapon and turned around. "Who's there?" I called out, flourishing a pencil like a sword. The far corner of my room was cast in shadows. I took a step forward. "Don't make me use this..." I warned.  
"I will poke your eyes right out!"

I heard the creak again and jumped. Of course, that was the only way out of my room unless I wanted to jump three stories and break every bone in my body. Not gonna happen. I rushed forward and then stopped.

The overstuffed rocking chair I used for reading had my prom gown draped over it. The wind blew the length, and every few seconds the chair would rock, causing the floor to creak.

The problem was I didn't remember putting my prom gown there and didn't I shut and lock my window?

I turned and once again, the window was open. I shivered.

Before my imagination went ballistic, I decided to go downstairs and grab a cup of coffee. I walked over and switched on my computer, so it could boot up while I was gone.

When I got downstairs, Ken was standing behind Mom in the kitchen. His arms were wrapped around her and he was humming a tune. They moved slowly back and forth, dancing.

It was a private moment and I almost backtracked but the song resonated with me. I stood there trying to remember where I heard it before.

Ken turned and caught me staring. "Good morning," he said, smiling cheerily and reluctantly released my mom.

"Morning," I called, and walked into the kitchen.

"How are you feeling sweetheart," Mom asked her pretty face full of concern.

"I'm fine," I told her even though I still ached pretty badly.

"I'll be right back," she said and hurried from the kitchen.

Ken turned toward me. He looked different, almost childlike. He was smiling from ear to ear. "I was hoping to have a minute to talk with you..."

Right then Mom walked back in and Ken shut down.

"Did I interrupt something?" she asked looking between us both, curiously.

"Not at all," Ken piped up giving me a silencing look.

I played along. "Nope, Ken was just telling me about the investigation's progress." I hoped it would get him to spill the beans.

Her brow arched. "Really? And what might that be?" she asked looking suspicious.

"I already told you, Eileen," he said, giving her a flirty look. Right then I could see what Mom saw in him. He was acting so darn cute. Like a playful puppy.

Her whole face lit up and she even was blushing. I was so happy for Mom...he really did have a good effect on her.

Even though it was just the three of us in the kitchen, the room felt crowded. I felt like a third wheel. "Oh wow, I forgot I have to do this thing," I said making up a lame excuse to cut and run. I grabbed a pop tart and poured another cup of coffee. When Ken gave me a questioning look, I threw out some excuse about doing a paper for English and took off out of the room. I had no idea what Ken wanted to tell me but I was sure he would when he had a chance.

When I got to my room, my computer was finally up and running. I sat down at my desk and nibbled on my pop tart while checking my blog and some other blogs I liked to stalk. I watched a few booktubers videos with book hauls and an unboxing of an Owlcrate delivery. It's a pretty cool service if you have an extra thirty bucks to splurge on every month for some swag and a great new book to read. Since I can't afford it, I cheat, watch the unboxing and then either borrow the book from the library or order a used copy from Amazon. I didn't care if someone else read it.

After a few good ideas on what to read next, on a whim, I typed in Red Hots, in the search engine. Nothing came up really, except for some uses for it, like wedding favors and the main site for the candy. I typed in cinnamon and got more of the same and some recipes. Inflating my cheeks, I blew out a slow stream of air and then typed in Cinnamon and Vampires. A slew of sites popped up, some for Gamers and Larkers, and then I found a site, Gods-and-Monsters that seemed to have a lot of information on Vampire repellants.

When I was done reading, I had even more unanswered questions swirling in my mind. I wanted to talk to Viktor or even Vincent but I didn't have their numbers. I did a search for the Roth family hoping to find some stuff out but there wasn't much except on the history of the town and that their father was a lumber magnate who was a CEO of a real estate investment trust that owned approximately 6.3 million acres. For a town that was almost owned by the man there was surprisingly little information on the family, which was just weird.

Not having anything else to occupy my time, I checked out the La Push reservation site and came to the tours. There was one at four today. Lucky had said to come by, so I decided to take a shower and check it out for myself...maybe he would have some answers to my many questions. And I reasoned, even if he didn't it might be fun to go on the tour. At least it would give me something to do to get my mind off everything.

I even thought about going to visit Glinda in the hospital but the dream I had was still too fresh in my mind. It really freaked me out so I decided to wait and visit her another time.

After I showered, surprisingly, even after my near death experience the previous night, I felt okay except for a few scrapes and sore spots. I dressed in my comfier clothes, forgoing my Skinny Jeans and opted for my faded faux Boyfriend jeans. Since I didn't have a boyfriend, they were really faux, but they were definitely comfy. I pulled on my converse and an oversized sweater that belonged to my Dad. Mom had it thrown in the Goodwill box but I rescued it. It was really warm and made me somehow feel close to him when I wore it, which was kind of stupid since he lived on the other side of the country.

Since I lost my Taser last night, thanks to whack- job Kirk, I grabbed my pepper spray and a box of Red Hots and shoved them in my pockets. I still wasn't buying into all the Vampire crap, but better safe than sorry...or so I told myself.

I lifted up my phone and checked for any messages. Earlier Ken had wanted to tell me something but Mom interrupted him. I gave him my cell in case he wanted to meet up somewhere away from the house to talk. I figured it had something to do with Mom, but had no idea what. I guessed I would find out soon enough.

I was having a hard time wrapping my head around what Jason had been talking about or why he did what he did. He seemed so normal...well normal wasn't really the right turn of phrase but it was the best I could come up with. Hopefully Lucky could fill me in on some of the weird stuff that was happening around here, which is one of the reasons I decided to go to La Push today.

Walking over to my window, I pulled it shut and locked it from the inside. "Now stay shut," I said and then laughed at myself. It was just a window but it kept popping open, usually while I was sleeping. I looked around, sweeping my room once more in case I'd forgotten anything. E was propped up on my bed. "Keep your eye on the place," I said and then grabbed my bag, heading downstairs.

One of Mom's oldie songs was playing in the kitchen when I walked downstairs. She was shaking her butt and doing the dishes, singing at the top of her lungs. It was so nice to see her happy for a change. I just hope it lasted. I snuck up behind her and tapped her shoulder.

She jumped. "Amber," she yelled, holding her hand to her chest. "You scared me!"

"Sorry, Mom," I said and reached in the fridge and pulled out a bottle of water.

"Where are you going?" She dried her hands on a dishtowel.

"Oh, just going to check out a tour at La Push."

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" She leaned against the counter.

"Sure, why not."

"Don't you think you should take it easy?"

"I'm fine," I assured her.

"Well," she sighed. "I don't know. Ken said they still haven't caught that boy who attacked you."

"Mom, La Push is like really close and besides I'll be with a lot of people."

"But..."

"And Ken even said Kirk was probably in Canada by now," I said. "You'll have the house to yourself, too," I quickly added.

"Amber, I don't care about that."

I could tell she was thinking about it. "Didn't you miss out on your alone time with Ken last night?"

"Well, yes, but..." She was blushing.

Another good sign she was on her way to giving in. She just needed another nudge.

"I'm just a phone call away."

"Oh, all right." She gave in.

"Can I take the car?"

"How else would you get there?" She lifted her brow and crossed her arms.

"Good point." I untwisted the cap off my water and took a sip. "So what time is Ken coming over?"

"I don't know," she exhaled and tucked her hair behind her ears.

"What's wrong?"

"Ken says he has a surprise for me..." Her face brightened. "What do you think it is?"

"Um..." I put back on my cap. "Got me."

"Oh," she sighed. "I was hoping he said something to you earlier."

"Nope. Nothing," I said, lying.

"Oh, well...I guess I'll find out soon enough."

"What do you think your surprise is?"

"I can't say," she said, making a face. "I don't want to jinx it." She wrapped her arms around her stomach, hugging herself.

"Hmm," I mused. "I hope it's something good."

"Me too," she said and lifted a bowl off the table then put it in the sink.

"Well I better get going," I said. "The tour starts at four."

"You won't be out late...right?"

"Oh, no, I should be in early...I mean if that's okay?" I asked. "I mean I can stay out later..." I lifted my brows, "you know... if you need me to."

"I might..." Her face flushed and she shook her head. "No, I don't want you to stay out late especially after what happened last night."

I let out a sigh of relief. I had already decided if she wanted me to stay out late I would just read in the driveway. I put the book Glinda had given me in my bag just in case. After last night, my late nights were put officially on hold... for like ever.

"Do you think you'll be home for dinner?"

"Um, not sure," I said wondering how long a tour could last. "Don't hold it for me or anything."

"Okay." She turned back to her dishes and I took that as my cue to leave.

"See you later, Mom," I said. I doubt she heard me though she had already started singing again.

#

# thirty eight

The night was clear and the air crisp. The reservation was really only five minutes from my house but I had to backtrack to the interstate get to the resort, so it took me a little longer. I knew when I crossed the line separating Forks from the reservation because a big sign was up on the corner.

"No Vampires allowed beyond this point," I read. "Come on," I laughed, squashing down the uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. I didn't remember seeing the sign the first time I came here with Vincent and Glinda but then again it was really dark and I had been preoccupied, looking at Vincent in my rearview mirror. It was hard to believe that was only last week. It seemed like forever ago. There was a little grocery/gas station and a few of the locals stood around talking. Once I crossed the small intersection, I could feel all eyes on me. It was like they knew I wasn't one of them. It gave me an uneasy feeling. I crept past and keeping my eyes on the road. The turn to the resort was up ahead and I pulled through the gates and parked in the lot. There were about twenty or so cars and I pulled into a space close to the resort. I shut off the engine and did a quick check in the mirror. Satisfied with the way I looked I grabbed my water bottle and climbed out. A crisp breeze blew inland off the water, ruffling my hair. I pulled it back away from my face and locked my doors. I tugged on my jacket and checked my pockets for my Pepper spray and Red Hots just in case.

The doors opened to the resort and I stepped up on the sidewalk. I instantly remembered my dance with Vincent...and how he made me feel. It was perfect until Glinda came out and ruined it and now she was in the hospital because I left her. I shivered and pulled my jacket closer. I walked through the open doors.

"Welcome to La Push," a pretty girl with long black shimmering hair, said. Her light brown skin looked flawless and she had on traditional Indian clothes.

"Thanks," I said and took the program she held.

"The tour is twenty five dollars but if you want the works that will be fifty dollars."

"What does the works include?"

"Everything in the first tour," she said. "And also a one on one with a _real_ Quileute tribe member," she said stressing the word real.

Weren't they all real tribe members?

"I guess give me the works," I laughed nervously and pulled out my credit card.

She rang me up and handed me back my credit card. I stuffed it into my bag.

"The tour is that way," she said, pointing an elegant hand down the hall. "Just follow the signs."

"Thanks," I said and headed down the pattern-carpeted hallway toward the large double doors at the end. It was warm inside and the air had an earthy scent. It was probably from the large trees lined along the hallway in large pots with white lights wrapped around the limbs.

I glanced down at the program.

4:00 pm. Introduction to the Quileute Tribe

4:30 pm. Q & A

4:45 pm. Tour of the beach

5:30 pm. Scavenger Hunt

7:00 pm. Bonfire and refreshments

Bonus

8:00 pm. One on One with Tribe Member

Well at least it looked like I was getting my monies worth. I stepped through the doors. A man was standing in the center of the room dressed in full Indian Regalia and rows of chairs filled with people spread out in a semi-circle around him. He had on a large feathered headdress that trailed on the floor behind him and his deep voice rang out, loud and clear. I headed to the front row, spotting an empty chair and sat down, not wanting to miss anything.

When I was situated, I scanned the room for Lucky.

I didn't see him and a wave of disappointment washed over me. I tried to stay focused but my mind kept drifting.

When the Q & A started, I realized I had somehow missed the entire introduction.

A woman next to me in a bright red raincoat lifted her hand and waved it madly in the air. "Chief," she called.

He turned and I could swear he sighed. "Yes?"

"Are Bella and Edward going to join in for the Scavenger Hunt?"

"No," he said. "Vampires aren't allowed on Quileute property."

"Oh, shoot." She dropped her hand. "I told you they weren't here." She elbowed her companion and he made a face.

"Are there any other questions about the Quileute's?" The speaker asked.

"Oh, I do," she called, and raised her hand, bouncing in her seat.

It looked like he was trying to ignore her but he finally called on her once more. "Yes."

"Is Jacob on the Island?"

He shook his head and his feathers moved. "No, I'm afraid he had another engagement."

"Darn it. Mort," she complained. "I told you we were on the wrong tour." She jabbed him with her elbow again.

"Shirley," he sighed. "Jacob is just a character from the books, he doesn't really live here." He let out another lengthy sigh.

I felt Mort's pain.

"If there are no more questions, let's head outside to First Beach. There are bottles of water you can purchase and souvenirs in the gift shop before we head out," he said as a reminder. "One of our own will meet you at the entrance in fifteen minutes," he called before everyone dispersed. "And remember, no picking up anything off the beach. All relics belong to the Quileute's."

Everyone grabbed their things and stood. I grabbed my pack and hoisted it on my shoulder. Since I already had water, I opted to go straight outside to meet for the tour of First Beach. Once outside, I followed the walkway to the meeting spot. There were two girls who looked like sisters posing in front of a sign, with First Beach written on it. One held up a drawing of a heart with Jacobs name in the center.

I pulled out my phone and checked the time. I had a text message. It was from Ken.

Ken: Can u meet me later?

I texted him back.

Me: Sure. When? Where? I added a little smiley emoticon.

I didn't think I would hear back from him for a while so after I took a picture of the sign too and slipped my phone back in my bag. I wasn't a Twihardaholic or anything but when in Rome...

Shirley and Mort came bustling down the sidewalk with bags from the gift shop filled to the brim. Shirley got up to much momentum and nearly took out the First Beach sign. Luckily, there was a pile of sand and it slowed her down before she hit the thing.

"Why didn't you slow me down, Mort?" Shirley bashed a balding Mort on the arm and he dropped the bag he was holding.

"Shirley, I can't be everywhere at once."

"Well, Edward would have been able to stop me." She made face.

"Edward, is a fictional character too, Shirley."

"Why do you try to ruin everything for me, Mort?"

"Shirley..." he sighed.

"You're obviously jealous, Mort." She picked up her bag and pulled out one of her souvenirs. It was a shirt with Team Jacob on the front. She took off her jacket and pulled the shirt over her head. Team Jacob was stretched to the limit. "Mort, take a picture of me." She shoved out her camera and posed in front of the First Beach sign, hugging it.

Mort took a slew of pictures of her and then made the mistake of asking her to take a picture of him too.

"Not gonna happen." She snatched her bag from his hand and stormed off.

Mort stood there with the camera, trying to take a picture too, but he wasn't having any luck.

I stepped forward. "Excuse me," I said.

Mort looked at me and then over his shoulder. He turned back around. "Are you talking to me?"

"Yes." I smiled. "Did you want me to take your picture?"

He smiled sheepishly. "Would you mind?"

"Not at all," I said and reached out for the camera.

He handed it to me and posed just like Shirley had done, and I snapped off a few quick pictures for him and then handed back the camera.

"Thanks," he said, and then grabbed his bag. "I got a picture too, Shirley," he yelled chasing her down to the beach, brandishing his camera in the air.

Poor Mort.

I shook my head and waited for the rest of the people to gather for the beach tour. The wind had picked up and the waves were crashing loudly on the beach.

The sun was setting by the time everyone had gathered for the tour. I pulled out my phone and glanced at it. Ken still hadn't texted me back, which I was glad for since I wanted to go on the tour still.

I had pretty much given up on seeing Lucky, but I was having a good time. Mort and Shirley were pretty entertaining and so were the sisters who babbled non- stop about whether they were standing in the same place Jacob had with Bella.

I was paying more attention to the people on the tour, than the tour guide. By the time we finished the Scavenger Hunt of which I sucked at, everyone gathered around the bonfire. Strategically placed logs were scattered around the edges. Shirley and Mort were the big winners and the sisters got second place.

I sat down on a log away from the crowd and stared out at the ocean, my mind drifting. When someone sat down next to me I didn't even bother to look. Whoever it was, I hoped they would take my cue and just enjoy the scenery. I was small talked out.

"See something interesting out there?" said a deep voice.

"Not really," I sighed, so much for my respite of peace and quiet. I looked to my right into the dark eyes of Lucky and my breath caught. His long hair hung loosely around his broad shoulders and he was smiling.

My heart did an involuntary flutter. "Hey," I said, recovering.

"So," he said. "How'd you like the tour?"

"Um, it was...informative."

"Informative?" he asked. "What part did you like best?"

I swear he knew I was lying. I exhaled. "Well, I kind of watched the people on the tour, mostly," I admitted.

He laughed and pulled his hair back away from his face. "They are an interesting lot, aren't they?"

"Yeah," I agreed. "They really are."

"So which side are you on?"

"Huh?"

"Are you team Jacob or are you in with the blood thirsty lot...team Edward?"

"Not sure. I don't think I have enough information to make an informed decision...yet." I smiled. He didn't.

"So are you the one signed up for the one on one with a real Quileute?"

"I guess." I made a face. "I got the works... whatever that is."

He laughed. "Well that just means you get a whole hour of my undivided attention."

"Oh, so you're my guide?" My stomach flipped again involuntarily.

"So it would seem." He lifted his brows. "You ready for your personal tour?" He stood.

"Is anyone else going to be coming?"

"It looks like you're the only one that is interested in the "works." He made air quotes.

I laughed. "So I get you all to myself."

"Yeah, I'm all yours." He gave me a lopsided grin.

My pulse skidded to a halt.

"Cool."

I rubbed hands on my jeans and then stood. He was a lot taller than me and I had to lean back to see his face. The firelight danced over his strong features. He had high cheekbones with a straight nose and full lips. When he smiled his entire face lit up. "So where are we going?"

"Got me," he laughed, sounding nervous. "No one has ever gotten the works before."

"Seriously?" I asked more than a little shocked.

"Yeah." He shoved his hands in his pockets and rocked back on his heels. "I guess a one on one with me isn't that appealing."

" _Puhleeze_. They must not know you're the one giving the tour because if they did they'd be lining up for it."

"You think so?" His face brightened considerably as he gazed down at me.

"Um," I croaked and then cleared my throat, "yeah, of course." My cheeks burned.

"Well," he breathed. "Let's get this show on the road. I want to make sure you get your monies worth."

"I'm sure it will be epic." I grabbed my pack. Thankfully, it was pretty dark so he couldn't see how red my face was.

"Follow me," he said.

"Okie Dokie." I trailed behind him through the driftwood and rocks.

He stopped about twenty feet from the crowd and slung out his arm. "This is First Beach."

I laughed. I couldn't help it. "Good to know."

He took a few more steps and stopped once again. "And that is Jacobs Island." He flung out his arm in the direction of the little black blob in the middle of the ocean.

I squinted at the black blob. " _Hmmm_ , good to know."

"God, I suck at this," he sighed.

"No, you're doing great."

He laughed and casually put his arm over my shoulder, pulling me into his side. "You lie really bad, you know that?"

"Sorry," I muttered.

He rubbed my arm. "Don't be. I'm glad you suck at lying."

"Thanks...I think."

"Want to sit?"

"Sure." His arm was heavy and I ducked out from under it and sat down on a big rock. It was warm under my butt.

He gave me a strange look and then sat down next to me.

"Why's the rock warm?" I blurted stupidly.

"Oh." He looked surprised. "It holds the heat from the sun," he said. "And it's a good place to dry fish too, if that's what you're into."

I nodded, stared out into the ocean. "Good to know." What is wrong with me? I sound like a broken record. "So," I paused, and fidgeted with my jacket zipper. I was trying to figure out a way to broach the subject about Glinda and the night of the attack but wasn't sure how to go about it.

Lucky exhaled and raked his hand through his hair. "Why do I get the feeling you didn't come here to see me, exactly."

"I did," I said. "And I came for the tour, of course," I added.

"Nothing else?" he prodded.

"Well, I did wonder about your real name," I said, telling a half truth.

He gave me a doubtful look. "So why don't you ask me?"

"Ask you what?"

"What my real name is."

"Okay," I breathed. "What's your real name?"

"If I told you that I'd have to kiss you or... kill you." He waggled his brows. "Which would you prefer?"

A shiver of unease spread over me and I pulled my jacket closer.

He waited.

"Ah..."

"Kidding," he laughed and bumped shoulders with me.

"About which part exactly?" I asked my voice betraying my nervousness.

"Depends," he breathed, his dark eyes glittered. He lifted his hand and brushed my hair over my shoulder.

"What does it, um," I swallowed hard, "depend on?" His fingers brushed against my neck and another shiver raced up my spine, but not in a bad way.

"Whether you really want to know or if you are just using it as a way to get information out of me."

My face immediately flamed. I felt like he could read my mind. "Of course, I want to know what your real name is," I said, my voice too high, betraying me.

"Come on, Amber." He shook his head.

"Fine," I exhaled. "I wanted to ask you about the other night."

"Ah," he sighed. "I wondered when you were going to get to that."

I looked at him in surprise. "How'd you know?"

"Just a feeling, I guess," he said and shrugged. "So what do you want to know?"

"Are you the one that saved my friend, Glinda?"

"Wow." He shook his head. "The one you left?"

"Yep, guilty as charged." I felt like a complete deserter.

"How's she doing?"

"She's still unconscious but is on the mend...or so they say." I pulled my jacket closer feeling chilled suddenly. "So you're like a hero," I said.

"Please, I didn't do much. Bear chased whoever it was off, I only called the ambulance. Anyone else would have done the same."

I shook my head. "No, I doubt that."

"I didn't realize she was your friend."

"Yeah," I sighed. "I am the worst friend ever."

"No you're not," he disagreed. "If I remember correctly your friend wanted you to leave." He adjusted and turned toward me more. "You just did what she asked."

"Yeah, but she was drinking," I argued. "I should have stayed since I was the one that brought her."

"That's right," he said. "Blame yourself. That does her a lot of good."

"How can I _not_ blame myself?"

"Amber, you weren't the one that attacked her."

"Well, I know but..." I chewed my lip.

"But what?" he asked. "What could have you done to stop it?"

"I don't know." I placed my hands on the rock. "Maybe it wouldn't have happened if I stayed."

"Please," he exhaled roughly. "Then I would have had to save you both and I might not have been able to. It was good that you left."

I shook my head. "That's what Viktor said."

"Viktor?" His eyes darkened. "As in Viktor Roth?"

"Yeah, do you know him?"

"Yep, sure do," he said coldly. His entire demeanor changed.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing." He stared out at the ocean.

I pushed his arm. "You know, I'm not the only one that sucks at lying."

He cracked a smile and then it faded. "Are you dating him or something?"

"Hardly," I scoffed. "I barely know him."

"You should keep it that way," he said, his face stern.

"Why's that?"

"He's bad news, that's why."

A surge of irritation shot through me. I hated when people said stuff like that with no explanation. "Why's that?" I prodded.

"It's not worth relaying."

"What did he do?" I poked. "Steal your girlfriend?"

Lucky glared at me. "You shouldn't joke about things you know nothing about," he snapped.

A fissure of fear shot through me for a moment but then my irritation flared again. "Maybe you shouldn't say things about people when you don't have anything to back up what you're saying then." My heart was pounding. I wasn't sure if it was anger or fear.

"This was a mistake." He stood up.

"Where are you going?"

"Tours over." His jaw was working. "I'm going home."

"You can't just up and leave. I haven't gotten my monies worth."

"I'll get you a refund."

"Lucky," I started and then stopped. What was I going to say...sorry. I wasn't though.

He turned. His body was rigid. "You should be careful, things are not what they seem here."

"Really, what are they then?"

He raked his hand through his long hair. "There are things here you don't understand."

"Like what?"

"Vampires' for instance." His black eyes were intense, unblinking as they bore down into my own.

I broke eye contact first and laughed, not because I thought it was funny but because it unsettled me. "You people are really taking this tourist thing a bit far don't you think?"

He didn't flinch.

"Come on," I said. "I get it, but I'm not one of _those_ people. I live here."

"That's why I'm telling you." His face was deadly serious.

"You're ridiculous." I grabbed up my pack and jumped down from the rock.

"Amber..."

"What?" I snapped and jerked my pack on my shoulder.

"I'm not..."

I held up my hand to silence him. "I get it, this is you're lively-hood but I'm not _that_ gullible." I pulled my hair out from under my strap. "You know, I did come here because I wanted to see you," I admitted. "And yes, I had some questions too." I took a breath. "But this..." I pointed to him and then to myself. "I can't deal with the lies."

"Amber, I'm not lying to you." His face was completely serious.

"God!" I raked my hands through my hair, frustrated. "What's next, Lucky?" I asked. "No wait, let me guess," I said, when it looked like he was going to speak. "You're going to tell me werewolves are real too."

He didn't answer. He merely lifted his broad shoulders in a shrug.

My mouth fell open.

His dark eyes flashed.

I threw my hands up in the air.

"That's it!" I turned and stormed across the beach back the way we came, wishing once again that I had just stayed home.

#

# thirty nine

When I woke the following day, I was still mad at Lucky. After my craptastic evening Friday, I had hoped by going to La Push I would have better clarity for what was going on in town and now I was more confused than ever. What was I supposed to do? Buy into all the Vampire/Werewolf crap?

Not likely.

Even though there were parts I totally got. I mean the tourists who came to see Forks who were into the movies and books, pulled in a lot of revenue for the town. But I lived here too. So why was I being fed the same crap as the visitors? Was it some unspoken thing with the town that everyone was supposed to lie? I didn't get it because I wasn't into the whole Vampire thing or even the Werewolf thing. Still there were a lot of things niggling in the back of my mind that unsettled me. Like why did Jason and Lucky both make comments that would indicate Vampires were real? Granted, Jason obviously had some issues, as did Kirk, but Lucky too? That didn't make sense to me. I thought...well it didn't matter now.

Obviously, Lucky could care less if we were friends so I officially nixed him out of my mind. Now I was back to being friendless, with the exception of Glinda and she was still unconscious. There was Viktor and Vincent but I didn't know what to think of either of them or how they stood on the whole Vampire/Werewolf thing. I was kind-of afraid to even ask at this point.

I checked my phone to see if Ken had gotten back to me but I didn't have any texts or calls. He was here last night when I got home but he and Mom were occupied upstairs so I didn't get a chance to talk to him. I walked over to the window and glanced out. Ken's squad car was already gone. I headed downstairs to get some coffee.

Much later, after I took a shower and finished my paper on Beowulf, I still had most of the day free. The sun was out and even though it was chilly, it looked like a good day to go for a drive and check out the area. I wanted to get more acquainted with the town. I also wanted to stop by the library and see if any of the books I had written down yesterday were there.

After I dressed, and got ready, I headed downstairs to ask Mom if she minded if I used the car.

When I got downstairs, she was curled up on the couch reading. "Hey Mom," I said.

She looked up from her book. "Hi, honey. What's up?"

"It's a nice day," I said. "Do you mind if I borrow the car?"

"Why?"

"I thought I would drive to the library and get some books to read."

"Oh, that sounds like fun" She pulled off her glasses, looking interested. "Do you want some company?"

I didn't want to be mean, but I kind of wanted to be alone. "I would love company but isn't Ken supposed to come over soon?" I asked making stuff up. I had no idea if Ken was supposed to come over.

"Oh..." She chewed her lip. "What time is it?"

"Almost four but I bet it will be at least seven before we get home...you know how I am around books."

"Me too," she said and frowned. "It is a really nice day though and we haven't had much time to hang out."

"Yeah, it is." I almost caved. "Wait, isn't Ken off his shift early tonight?" I asked, remembering he got off early on Sunday's. "It's Sunday," I added, reminding her.

"Oh, shoot!" She fell back against the cushions and crossed her arms. She looked like a little disgruntled kid.

"I can get you something if you like."

"Would you?" she asked, perking up.

"Sure."

"I'm almost finished the fifth book in the Outlander series and am dying to know what Claire has up her sleeve next."

I looked down at her book that looked like it was a thousand pages long. "You already finished that?" I pointed at the book on her lap.

"Yes," she exhaled. "It's really good." She lifted the book and hugged it to her chest.

"I should say so." I glanced out the window as a black bird flew past. "Didn't you just start reading that last week?"

"No, I started this one about three days ago."

That was the thing about my mom, when she liked a book she would stay up half the night reading. Me, on the other hand, I always read a lot slower. I liked to linger over the pages and really get into the minds of the characters. Besides, I kind of hated when a good book ended. Once I was done I immediately missed the characters and it took me a while to get interested in another book. That's why I loved series books, even the ones with cliffhangers...it gave me something to look forward to. "Well, I guess, I better get going."

"Okay," she sighed and I could tell she was bummed not to be going with me. "Try to get me book six, it's called," she paused and flipped open her book. "I need, A Breath of Snow and Ashes."

"Got it." I said making a mental note. "See you later."

"See you." She put back on her glasses and reopened her book, immediately engrossed.

Thankfully, the library was open and it did have the sixth book in the series for Mom. I got a few of the books I had seen on the Owlcrate unveiling and a few of the books some of the bloggers and booktubers had been talking about. By the time I made it to the checkout counter I had my arms full. I also grabbed a book on Vampires and one on Werewolves hoping for some kind of enlightenment.

The girl at the counter with purple streaked hair and a thumb ring on her left hand looked to be in her early twenties. She was was dressed all in black, had dark eyeliner with a lip and nose piercing—certainly not who I expected to see working in the Library.

"Find everything you were looking for?" She had a slight lisp and I saw a silver stud in her tongue.

"Yep, I did." I handed her my temporary library card.

"Looks like you got a good haul here." She lifted up _Gone Girl by Gillian Flynn_. "You'll have to tell me how this one turns out," she said. "I've been wanting to read it but haven't had the time yet.

"It does look good," I agreed.

"Have you seen the movie?" she asked.

"No, I wanted to read the book first."

"Me too," she agreed. "I'll have to catch it on video if the books any good."

"Yeah, I was thinking the same thing."

When she came to the books on Vampires and Werewolves she lifted her eyes to mine and gave me a strange look.

"Stupid book report," I lied, covering.

"Oh." She made a face. "I used to hate those too," she said. "Who do you have for English?"

"Um, Ms. Campbell," I admitted, not seeing any point in lying.

"Oh God!" she groaned. "You're stuck with the turtle!" She laughed. "I couldn't stand her. She's a real "b", you know." She lifted her brows, her eyes glinting strangely under the fluorescent lights.

"Yeah," I laughed nervously. That was two people now who seemed to know what I called her. Weird.

"Here you go," she said and handed me out a little cloth bag filled with my books.

"Thanks." I said.

"Happy Reading!" she called out as I walked toward the door.

"I'll let you know..." I turned back around and my breath caught. Her face was contorted and she was glaring at me with a really nasty look on her face, like she hated me. I didn't bother finishing my sentence. I turned and ran out of the library as fast as I could.

#

# forty

After I left the Library, I was feeling unsettled and found myself driving in the opposite direction from home. At first I thought I was just driving to enjoy the nice day. But too soon, I recognized where I was. I was on the same road where Vincent had told me to drop him off the day it was raining. I guess I wanted to see for myself where he lived...where they lived. I didn't know what I would do when I found it or if I would find it. I drove until I passed dead man Ferguson's driveway.

It was the same place Vincent had told me to pull over when I had a flat. The same place Viktor took me after the hospital visit and told me about the bear. And it was also the same place where Viktor showed up when I had a flat tire and where Vincent had disappeared from.

At this point I was going on a gut feeling. I swung my car around and pulled back in the driveway. It seemed to be too much of a coincidence but then again what did I know. As soon as I pulled in the driveway, the tall trees blocked out what remained of the sun and cloaked my car in shadows. I stopped and quickly rolled up my windows and locked my doors. Just in case. I pulled out my phone and pepper spray setting them both within reach.

Taking a shuddering breath, I put my car in drive and headed down the uneven pothole ridden driveway. Partway down, most of the trees that had been crowding in against my car had thinned out a bit. Ahead was a small wooden bridge that spanned twenty or so feet over a creek. The water was pretty high on both sides and would easily flood if there was enough rainfall. I thought about what Vincent had said, when he was with me that his driveway was flooded.

"No," I said, shaking my head, a thought occurring to me. "He couldn't have meant here...could he?" I stopped just before the bridge and tried to see further back but the road curved to the left so it was impossible to see beyond.

Another uneasy feeling swept over me but stupidity reared its ugly head and I feathered the gas, coasting across the rickety wooden bridge. It creaked and groaned under the weight of my tires and if I turned the wheel slightly to the left or right I would end up in the creek, floating down stream with the current.

It took twenty-five Mississippi's to get across the bridge and when my tires hit gravel again, I let out a pent up breath.

"What am I doing?" I was beginning to question my sanity but kept going. Old sayings, like curiosity killed the cat, popped into my head more than once and yet, I still kept going. I made it around the curve and slammed on my brakes. In front of me were two huge mortared columns, covered in briars and weeds with a wrought iron gate propped open with an arch across the top connecting it all together. A huge "R" was emblazoned in the middle on an oval plaque.

I gaped at it. "It can't be...can it?" Did the "R" mean Roth? With shaking hands, I steered in between the columns and headed further down the driveway. It was nicer now, not as daunting as the top of the drive which made me wonder who was doing the upkeep and why? Especially since Viktor and Vincent, had both said the man was dead...didn't they?

The sky had darkened considerably and I didn't want to turn on the headlights yet though, in case someone was there. I told myself I would just go around one last turn and then leave. The problem was I didn't really have a place to turn around. Rounding the last turn, I slammed on the brakes and my wheels skidded in the gravel. I sucked in my breath. Before me was a very old but beautifully kept, Victorian house and in the circular driveway was unmistakably Viktor's black SUV. I knew this because he was standing at the door, about to get inside.

The passenger door opened up and out stepped Vincent.

" _Oh crap_!"

I panicked. Without thinking, I threw my car in reverse and punched the gas. Driving backward like a maniac it seemed like only seconds before I was at the mortared columns. I kept right on going through them and swung around on a small patch of grass on the other side. The tires spun out in the grass. My heart was pounding. I threw the car into drive and punched the gas again. The car jolted forward and sputtered, on the verge of stalling.

"Oh God!" I hit the steering wheel. "Please, please, Peggy Sue, don't die on me now!" I feathered the gas and she came back. Not wasting a moment, I hit the gas and sped back up the winding driveway. I didn't even hesitate when I came to the bridge. I put the pedal to the medal.

Viktor appeared at the end.

I hit the brakes, bringing the car to a jarring halt. My neck snapped and my head slammed into the steering wheel and then everything turned black.

Something wet slipped down my face. I lifted my hand to wipe it off and realized it was coming from my mouth. I tried to sit up and my vision waffled.

"Hey," a deep voice rumbled at my side.

I jerked forward.

The action made me feel like I was going to be sick. I gripped the sides of my head and opened my eyes.

Viktor was squatting down in front of me. "Hey," he said his voice quiet. "Are you all right?" he asked, concern etched across his gorgeous face.

"Um..." Everything came back to me at once. I groaned, wanting to shut my eyes again.

"Stop crowding her," another distinct voice rang out from beside me.

I turned my head to the right. Vincent was sitting beside me, and he had a wet spot on the front of his t-shirt. Mortified, I kept my head down. A plush carpet slowly came into focus under my feet. Oh God! I wished I had somewhere to hide but it was already too late. "Yeah, I'm fine." I said even though my head was pounding. I heard a constant tick... tick...tick, followed by chiming. Someone sighed and I smelled cinnamon.

Viktor coughed and moved back.

A warm hand slid over my shoulder, rubbing it. Instead of making me feel better, the heat of it made me nauseas. "I don't feel too good." I tried to shirk off his hand.

"Get out of her face and let her breathe," Viktor snapped. He sounded far away. I would have smiled but my embarrassment overruled it.

"Why don't you go away? You're obviously scaring her."

Me?" Viktor scoffed. "If you would move and give her some room she could sit up." He kept his voice quiet but it had a harsh edge to it.

A cadence of footsteps sounded on the tiles and then muted when they hit the carpet. "My God," said a female voice, "both of you move so I can give her some water."

I tensed, recognizing the voice at once.

It was Viola.

I shut my eyes, groaning inwardly. _Why me_?

"No one asked you, Viola. Why don't you get out of here," Vincent growled. His body vibrated against my side.

"It's my house," she snapped. "I can be here." A black pair of boots came into my line of vision. "Here," she said, "drink this." A glass of water was shoved under my face. "It'll make you feel better."

I grabbed hold of the glass and lifted my head just enough to take a small sip. The shock of her doing something so nice was almost too much to take. "Thanks," I said and handed the glass back. A slim hand grabbed hold of the glass once more.

"Better?" she asked her voice sounded too sweet.

She had to be faking. "Um, yeah," I said and tried to sit up. As soon as I lifted my head, I felt like throwing up again. I put my head back in my hands and closed my eyes against the sudden pain.

"Now, see what you did," Vincent snapped. "Get away. You're obviously making her sick.

"If she's sick it's because you two Neanderthals are crowding her," she snapped right back. "Obviously she can't breathe."

"Leave," Viktor snarled. I couldn't see his face but I knew it was his voice. It was hard and commanding.

"Whatever!" she snapped and then I heard her footsteps retreating from the room.

"Amber?" Vincent leaned down. His head was close to mine and I smelled another waft of cinnamon. "What do you need?" he asked, rubbing my back gently. "Do you want me to take you home or to the hospital?"

"What is _wrong_ with you?" Viktor growled. "She's fine or will be if you would just leave her alone for a minute."

"How would you know what she needs?" Vincent said his tone defiant.

"Keep it up Vincent," Viktor warned. He leaned down and pushed back my hair from my face. His fingers skimmed my neck. They were cold and felt good. "I'll get you some ice," he said. "It will help with the nausea." I didn't hear Viktor walk away but knew he had left the room when Vincent shifted closer.

"Amber," he said quietly, his hand slipping down over my back again. "Are you really okay?"

"Yeah," I managed. "My head hurts though."

"I say it should," he said. "You hit it pretty hard."

I turned and looked at him. His face was shadowed, worried. "I'm so sorry."

"What are you sorry for?" he asked, his expression bewildered.

_Because I was spying on you_. "For just leaving like that and for coming here," I admitted.

"Why did you come here?" he asked.

"Ah...I just wanted..." I couldn't finish.

"What did you want?" he asked quietly.

"I wanted to see what was down here...I didn't know..." I tried to explain but my head hurt and the heat from his body was making me feel worse.

"Shh," he whispered. "It's all right."

"Vincent," I said and then stopped. My stomach clenched. I held my hand over my mouth.

"Amber?" He rubbed my back. I knew he was doing it to make me feel better but each time his hand moved my stomach lurched.

"Do you need to..."

I didn't let him finish. I stood up, looking for a way out. I was going to be sick and I wasn't about to do it in his house. There were antiques everywhere and the room had a closed up smell to it. It reminded me of my Grandmother's house. She was a hoarder.

Viktor appeared and he was holding a cloth with ice in his hand. He was staring at me and he didn't look happy.

"Wait?" Vincent stood.

I was trapped between them both. I spotted the door and headed for it. "I really have to go."

Viktor stepped in my way. "Where are you going? His gray eyes flashed and a tremor shot through me.

"I have to... I have to..." My words clogged in my throat and I felt another wave of nausea. I had to get out of here before I threw up. Pushing past Viktor, I fast walked out of the house and down the stairs to my car that was parked in the circular drive. I ran over to it and jumped inside. Thankfully, my keys were in the ignition. I started my car and threw it onto gear. I looked up and Viktor and Vincent were both standing on the porch. They both had the strangest looks on their faces. I gave a half-hearted wave and left before I made an even bigger fool out of myself.

As I drove away, I looked in my rearview mirror but they were both gone.

#

# forty one

I made it about five miles down the road before I had to pull over and get sick. Afterwards I felt much better. The cool air lessened my headache considerably too. I grabbed my water bottle out of the car, swished it in my mouth, and spit it out.

Walking back, I checked Mom's car for the inevitable dent from hitting the bridge but there was none. "I could have sworn..."

Birds scattered from the trees suddenly. I turned around and looked into the woods. An overwhelming feeling came over me, like I was being watched. I ran back around the car, jumped in and headed for home.

Now I was almost home and my mind was going a mile a minute. The lack of a dent was yet another thing to add in a long list of things that didn't make sense that I was mentally compiling in my mind.

Making a right turn on Mora Road, I let out a pent up breath. I was almost home. My phone bleated with the telltale sound of a text. Instead of waiting until I got home, I pulled off the side of the road and quickly read the text.

It was from Ken.

Ken: CAN U MEET ME?

"Perfect timing Ken," I said and texted back.

Me: Sure. Where?

I waited and a moment later, my phone bleated again.

Ken: At the Visitor's Center.

Great I just past the visitors center ten minutes ago.

**Me: Yep. Be there in ten**.

Jerking the wheel, I swung the car around and headed back in the direction I had just come from.

About fifteen minutes later, I pulled into the Visitor's Center. It was now twilight and what was left of the sun was waning fast. I glanced at the clock. I was glad I told Mom I wouldn't be home until later. Ken's car wasn't parked at the Visitor's Center but instead at the Timber Museum. I cut across the road and pulled up beside Ken's squad car but he wasn't in it. "That's weird." A shiver of unease slipped over me.

I watched the clock counting the minutes. Ten. Now fifteen had passed and there was still no sign of Ken. My stomach grumbled. I looked in my bag for my emergency protein bar and then remembered I ate it for breakfast the other day at school. I slid my hand in my pocket and pulled out my Red Hots. They weren't much but it was better than nothing, so I popped a handful in my mouth and slid them back in my pocket.

I wasn't sure what to think. Had Ken wandered off to take a leak in the woods and got lost? Or maybe he was in the Visitor's Center but even from my vantage point in the car I could see the center was locked up tight for the night, no lights on inside. Lifting my phone up, I checked my texts again.

No new texts.

I waffled between irritation and worry as the clock continued to tick off the minutes. I had been sitting here for nearly a half hour now.

I texted him back.

Me: I'M HERE WHERE ARE YOU???

Ten minutes later, my phone bleated. "Finally," I sighed, lifting up my phone.

Ken: Meet me in the Timber Museum, the back doors open.

"What the...?" I glanced over at the museum and it looked just as dark as the Visitor's Center. Another uneasy feeling washed over me but I pushed past it and climbed from the car. Maybe he bought Mom something big and he hid it in the museum, I tried to reason to make myself feel better, but he icky feeling in the pit of my stomach didn't fade.

I walked the short distance to the Museum, my heart picking up speed the closer I got. It was almost completely dark now and the spotlight on the side of the building came on. I jumped and only after a minute of heavy breathing did I realize the light was motion activated. I took a step around back and the light clicked off again, plunging me into complete darkness. It took a moment for my eyes to readjust and then I saw the door. Grateful, I ran over to it and turned the knob half hoping it was locked but it was unlocked and turned easily in my hand just like Ken said.

Taking a breath, I pulled it open and stepped inside. It smelled like wood, and had a musty odor too, like it had been closed up for a while. Boxes were stacked to my right, making large dark shadows across the floor. I hung back by the door wanting to keep it in sight.

"Ken," I called. "I'm here."

Nothing.

The only sound I heard was my own breathing and my heart pounding in my ears. Footsteps sounded over my head. I walked forward but only a step or two and then stopped. Nothing about this felt right.

"Ken," I called again and waited.

The heavy footsteps made their way across the room above and stopped directly over my head. I stood there waiting, suddenly afraid to call out. A large thump vibrated the entire ceiling, followed by a dragging sound.

" _Eeep!_ " I jumped, holding my chest. My heart was working double time and I didn't think it was planning on slowing anytime soon, either. I ducked around the boxes, moving as silently as I could.

The heavy footsteps started again just as I did. It was almost like they were following me across the room. And then I saw the staircase.

A door creaked open.

Thump. Thump. Thump. The heavy footfalls landed on the stair tread making their way down to the room I was in.

A dark form rounded the railing and stopped. A flashlight flicked on blinding me. I lifted my hand to shield my eyes from the bright light. "Ken," I croaked.

"Not quite," said a familiar voice and the light shifted and he placed it under his face. "Surprise!"

Jason's face was cast in the eerie white glow of the light like people do when they are about to tell a horror story around a campfire.

I took a deliberate step back.

"What's the matter, Amber," he asked his voice peppy, upbeat. "Aren't you happy to see me?"

"Jason, where's Ken?"

"I'm afraid he got called away on urgent business." He swung the light around, blinding me again and laughed—it sounded maniacal. The light flashed to his face and he wiped something dark from his mouth. It looked like blood.

"What are you doing here?" Fear seized me and kept me from running away.

"I came to meet you," he said and his body twitched. "Didn't you get my text?"

"You didn't text me..." I started to say and then I realized, it wasn't Ken at all, it was Jason.

"No, I didn't or... did I?" he laughed, bending slightly from the force.

"What did you do to Ken?" I demanded, trying not to show my fear. I slipped my hand in my pocket, looking for my pepper spray. My fingers wrapped around my Red Hots but no spray—I left it in the car along with my phone. I inhaled slowly, trying to reign in my fear. It wasn't working though.

"I tried to warn you," he said and took a step forward. "But now it's too late, your damaged goods."

I swallowed hard. "What did you try to warn me about?"

"Them," he spat, rage barely contained exuded from him.

I shuddered. "Who are you talking about?"

He twitched again and swung the light in my face. "Amber, don't play dumb, it's not becoming of you," he said and then added, "at least not to me."

"Sorry, I don't know..."

"Puhleeze," he cut me off. "Tell me."

"Tell you what?"

"That I'm right and you're wrong!" he yelled. "Tell me you're sorry."

"Sorry," I said just to pacify him.

He lifted his hand to his ear. "I can't hear you, Amber."

"I'm sorry."

"See," he said. "Now that wasn't so hard was it?"

"No," I lied. "It wasn't." The words left a vile taste in my mouth.

"How do you like the museum? It's nice right?" he asked completely changing the subject.

"Yeah, it's great."

"The carpentry class from Forks High School built it," he said, flashing the light around the room. "They did a nice job don't you think?"

"Wow, really?" I feigned interest.

"Yeah, talk about cheap labor," he laughed.

Slowly, I took another step backward.

"Amber, Amber, Amber..." He shook his head. "What am I to do with you, now?"

I didn't know what to say.

"They got my buddy Kirk," he said, sobering.

"What do you mean?"

"Come on," he snapped. "You were there."

"When?"

"At the party, when we were trying to save you from _them_ ," he snarled.

"Save me?"

"Yes, Amber," he sighed. "Remember when Kirk got _you_ ," he scathed the word. "He was trying to save _you_ from them, for _me_. He didn't want to, but I made him and now because of _you,_ he is gone."

I couldn't stop the words from flowing from my mouth. "What did I do? He attacked me!" My anger was overriding my sense of self-preservation.

"Oh _Puhleeze_ ," he scoffed. "He was doing it for your own good."

"How is attacking me for my own good?" My ire rose. "He could have really hurt me!"

"Those Vampires are the ones that are going to hurt you. God," he exhaled. "How stupid are you?"

"Me stupid?" I yelled, all my anger bubbling to the surface. "You're the one blabbing about fake creature's non-stop. You're the one that's stupid!"

"You still haven't figured it out?" His entire demeanor changed.

"Figured what out?" I spat, sill not realizing how tenuous his hold on reality was.

He lifted his hand and scrubbed it over his face. A dark streak appeared on the side. When he moved the light and I could see it was red.

Was that blood? Oh God! Reality came crashing down on me. I was arguing with a lunatic.

"I will just have to save you from yourself," he said. "Just like me and Kirk saved Sandy."

"Sandy?" I asked drawing a blank and then it dawned on me who he was talking about. Ice ran through my veins, freezing me. "Sandy, from Thriftway?" I breathed. "Clarke's sister?" She was also the supposed girlfriend of Viktor's or Vincent's but I didn't add that part.

"Someday you will thank me for this, just like her." He pulled out a knife. The blade glinted in the light.

He was out of his ever-loving mind.

I backed up right into the stack of boxes. One tumbled to the ground in front of me, blocking Jason's advance. My self-preservation finally kicked back in and I ran to the door and yanked it open, fleeing out into the darkness.

#

# forty two

I made it outside and ducked around the building. Jason was right behind me. I could feel him closing in. I jumped in the shadow of the building and hid.

He rounded the corner, stopping. "Come out, come out, wherever you are," Jason singsonged and stepped past me.

The sound of his voice sent icy ripples of dread through me. Please don't see me.

The motion activated light clicked on, revealing my hiding place.

He stopped, turned back toward the building and laughed. "I can see you, Amber."

I broke and ran.

"Run while you can," he taunted. "I'll catch you...eventually."

So intent on getting away, I was paying attention to Jason and not what was in front of me. I ran straight into one of the statues. My breath rushed from my chest from the impact and my vision wavered.

Jason laughed harder. "Amber. Amber. Amber." He taunted.

I hated the way he said my name. "Leave me alone," I begged, trying to get my vision back. I kept seeing two figures, instead of one.

"I will, soon, Amber," he promised, moving forward.

I shoved my hand in my pocket, hoping to find a weapon. Instead, my fingers closed around the box of Red Hots. I didn't know what to do, so I jerked out the box. "Stay back or I'll zap you again," I warned, brandishing the box, hoping he couldn't see it was just candy and not my Taser.

His step faltered and he stopped.

It was working. I couldn't believe it. I caught a movement and the second figure I thought I had been imagining materialized behind him. It was Viktor. He lifted his finger to his lips.

"Stay back!" I kept up my pretense and swung out my hand. Red Hots flew from the box and scattered across the gravel.

Jason looked down at the ground. He lifted his eyes back to mine and a slow smile crept across his face. It held a promise of what was to come and it wasn't going to be good.

Even though everything in me was telling me to run, I stayed where I was waiting for Viktor to make his move. But Viktor wasn't moving. He was standing completely still, staring at the ground. His lips moved silently. He was counting.

All at once, everything clicked into place.

Jason and Lucky weren't lying.

Vampires were real and Viktor was one of them.

#

# forty three

Everything happened at once.

"Look out!" Jason yelled and sprang forward.

Before I could get my feet to move, his hands were on me, yanking me back. The cold steel of his blade, pressed against my ribs. "We have to get out of..."

A shot rang out.

"Amber..." A bewildered expression came over his face and his knife clattered to the ground. A dark wetness spread across his shirt. "Please..." He pulled in a ragged breath and blood slipped from his mouth. "Don't let them get you too," he said and collapsed to the ground.

Ken staggered out from the shadows and lowered his gun.

Sirens rang out in the distance.

I didn't realize I was screaming until Ken grabbed hold of me and pulled me into his arms. "Shhh," he said, holding me closely. "You're safe now."

Lights flashing, sirens blaring, police cars and an ambulance careened into the parking lot and came to a skidding halt behind us. Billows of dust flew up in the air. "I need to talk to the guys from the station," he said, and ushered me toward the back of the ambulance.

"I'll be right back," he said and sat me down on the bumper. The medics swarmed.

I looked for Viktor through the throngs of officers and the medics, but he was gone.

#  epilogue

"Amber!" Mom yelled from the bottom of the stairs.

"Coming," I yelled back. I shut my journal, tossed it into my nightstand, and closed the drawer. Tinkerbelle wobbled on top and then settled back down.

I moved E. "Keep your good eye on the place, E," I said and grabbed my jacket off my bed and headed downstairs.

"You ready," Mom asked, waiting at the door.

"As ready as I'll ever be."

She reached out and touched my arm. "Let's go," she said and lifted the keys from the hook.

"Okay." I turned back and looked at the living room, feeling like I was forgetting something.

"Did you forget something?"

"I'm not sure..." I looked back towards the kitchen.

"Well, we can always get whatever it is on the way." She opened the door and stepped out onto the porch.

"I'll meet you in the car," I said and ran back down the hall to the kitchen. A bouquet of flowers sat on the counter. I lifted up the flowers and looked around for anything else I might have forgotten. The phone rang. I walked over to it and lifted the receiver. "Hello?"

The phone crackled.

"Hello," I said again, and shifted the flowers in my arms. I heard breathing. "I don't have time for this," I said and then phone went dead. "Stupid." I hung the phone back up and left the house. I locked the door behind me and headed out to the car. Peggy Sue was running and Mom sat behind the wheel. I climbed in. Elvis was blaring out of the stereo.

Mom reached over and patted my leg. "You ready," she asked again, looking concerned.

"Yep," I said and gave her a reassuring smile. And this time I meant it.

Mom put the car into gear and pulled out of the driveway, singing.

I turned and looked out the window, towards the woods. A lone figure was standing under the canopy of trees watching us. I pressed my hand to the glass as we pulled away.

"Hey you," I said, smiling.

Glinda waved her good arm. "You made it," she said excitedly, bouncing in bed like a little kid.

"Yep," I said. "How are you feeling?"

"Good as can be expected." She rolled her eyes when the nurse walked into the room, checking her chart.

I stifled a laugh. "I hear you're getting sprung soon."

"Yeah, if all my parts check out, I will be out of here tomorrow," she said and pushed her hand through her unruly hair. The color had darkened since she'd been in the hospital, but it was still really pretty. Dark circles were under her eyes but there was a nice rosy glow to her cheeks now and her skin wasn't as translucent.

"When are you coming back to school?" I asked and pushed the curtain back further so the sunlight could come in the room. Long stem roses were on the windowsill with a card sticking out. Not meaning to, I looked at the writing and recognized it immediately. They were from Vincent. "So," I said and picked a thread on her blanket, "have you had any other visitors?"

"I was asleep but Nancy told me Viktor stopped by."

"Really?" I squeaked and my stomach swirled. Luckily, Glinda didn't seem to notice.

"So, Jason Fletcher...wow," she sighed.

"Yeah," I agreed.

"Did they find out why he attacked you?"

"Not, really," I said. "Ken, I mean, Deputy Warren said he was mentally unstable."

She pursed her lips. "Hmm, I guess." A faraway look came over her face.

"Glinda," I said. "You okay?"

She focused her eyes once more. "Yeah, why?" Her pale brows pulled together.

"You looked like you were a million miles away."

"Must be all the meds they got in me," she said. "They make me space."

"Oh, right."

"So," she said and smoothed her hands over the blanket. "Did you finish the book I bought you?"

My face flushed. "Just about," I fibbed. I was only halfway through it.

"Well, I still want to hear your thoughts on it, so when I get sprung we will have to hook up."

"Definitely," I said. I guessed I knew what I would be reading for the next few days.

My phone vibrated. I pulled it out of my pocket and read the text.

Mom: You ready?

I texted Mom back.

Me: Yeah.

"Who's that?" Glinda asked.

"Oh, it's my mom," I said. "She's waiting on me."

"You didn't drive?"

"Nah, Mom had to use the car."

"Oh," she said and chewed on her lip.

"I can stay longer if you want."

"No, you can go," she said and stifled a yawn. "I'm getting sleepy."

"All right," I said. "I guess I'll see you soon."

"Hugs," she said and lifted out her small arms.

"Of course," I said and walked over to her, leaned in and gave her a light hug. She seemed really small and fragile.

She coughed and pushed me away. Her brows puckered. She covered her nose and mouth.

"What's wrong?"

She shook her head but didn't remove her hand.

I stepped away from the bed, confused.

She waved her hand in front of her face and let out a breath. "What is that smell?"

"What smell?" I didn't smell anything. Granted the hospital stunk but Glinda should be used to that by now.

Glinda made a face like she didn't believe me.

"Sorry, I don't smell anything."

"Maybe it's the meds." She frowned.

"Yeah, maybe," I said but kept my distance. "I guess I should go."

"Okay," she exhaled. "See you in a few days?"

"Totally," I agreed and turned to leave.

"Hey," she called. I stopped and turned.

"Yeah?"

"Did you decide?"

"Decide what?"

"Who you liked?" Her eyes glittered strangely.

"No," I lied. "I don't have time for that."

She gave me an assessing look like she was wondering if I was lying. "Good to know."

"See you," I said and took a step, not paying attention.

"Amber, watch out."

I stopped. "Huh?"

"Watch out," she repeated and pointed.

I turned and a blue chair was blocking my path that I didn't see when I came in. I stepped around it. "That wouldn't have been good," I laughed nervously.

"No...it wouldn't have." She smiled but it didn't reach her eyes. "Good thing I stopped you."

"Yeah, good thing," I responded. An uneasy feeling crept over me just like the last time I was here.

I turned back toward her to say thanks but she wasn't looking at me, she was glaring at the chair.

"Bye," I mumbled and rushed from the room.

Later in the day, I was feeling antsy and decided to read for a while outside before dinner. I turned off my computer and headed downstairs. After we got back from the hospital, I was thinking about posting on my blog but realized I didn't have anything to write about. Life had gotten in the way of my reading for a change. I wasn't sure if that was a good thing or not... _yet_.

Mom was in the living room reading when I got downstairs. "Hey, Mom," I said.

She glanced up from her book. "Hey, honey.

"I'm going out..."

"Amber, I don't think that is a good idea. We just got home," she complained and pulled off her glasses.

"I know," I sighed. Mom was always jumping the gun and finishing my sentences before I even said what I had to say. Inevitably, she was wrong too. "I was going outside to read."

"Oh." She looked outside. "Take your jacket it looks like it might rain."

I glanced outside. Gray clouds crowded the sky, hanging low. "Okay." I lifted my jacket from the hook. "Is Ken coming over?"

"Yes, he's making us chicken tonight, his grandmother's recipe."

"Awesome." I was just glad it wasn't chicken noodle out of a can. "What time do you think?"

"Not till later, he had some paperwork to take care of first."

"Okay, see you in a bit."

"See you," she said, staring down at the pages of her book engrossed once more.

I pulled on my slicker, grabbed a beach towel to sit on, and headed outside to my favorite reading spot. The ground squished under my feet. I dropped the towel on a soft patch of grass under my favorite tree. I liked how the limbs hung down over me like a canopy enclosing me in my own little world.

The light was waning, but I wanted to finish this chapter before I headed back inside. I flipped another page.

"Hey, you," a familiar voice said.

I looked up and my heart fluttered.

"What are you reading?" His shadow fell over me blocking out the waning light.

I held up my book so he could see the cover.

He cocked his brow at me. "Interesting choice," he said.

"Yeah, well, if you can't beat' em...." I said, and smiled.

He sat down next to me and looked down where my finger marked my place in the book. A slow smile crept over his face.

"And so the lion fell in love with the lamb," he read the passage from page 274 of Twilight, his deep voice whispered over me.

I looked up into his smiling eyes. "What a stupid lamb..."

"Yeah," he agreed. "Lambs are stupid."

My heart went into double time.

"Do you think the story has a happy ending?" His eyes glittered.

"I don't know."

"You don't?" His brow hitched up a notch.

"No." I shook my head. "I've barely made it through half of the book."

"Hmm, it looks like it might be a long story."

"This is just the beginning," I said, talking about the book.

"Yeah," he breathed and cupped my face. "It is." He leaned forward and his cold lips touched mine. `

Thank you for reading _Forks_!

For a sneak peek into _Forks, Book II_ , keep reading.

Keep reading if you want to take a glimpse into the pages of the next book in the Forks Series.
Mom was really screaming.

I jumped from bed, ran down the stairs at a breakneck speed, and came to a skidding halt at the bottom.

Ken was down on his knees, holding Mom's hands. She was hyperventilating.

"Mom!" I yelled, terrified, my heart pounding from my chest. "Ken, what did _you_ do?"

"Amber," Ken said in a placating tone. He was using his official police officer voice. "It's not what you think."

"Oh really, then what is it?" I snapped.

Mom turned tear filled eyes on me and my heart dropped.

_Did she somehow find out_? "Mom what's going on?"

She sniffed and wiped her eyes. "We're getting married."

"You're what?" I asked, shocked.

"We're getting married," Mom repeated.

"Ken?" I needed some clarification.

"It's true," he said, smiling broadly. "I'm going to be your new dad."

I wasn't sure what to feel. I felt like I had whiplash or something. Everything was happening so fast.

"See," she said and held out her hand. And sure enough, there was a big busting diamond on her third finger.

"Wow, you outdid yourself Ken," I said.

"I know, didn't he?" Mom could barely stay still she was so excited.

Ken struggled to stand.

Mom helped him stand since his leg still wasn't healed completely from Jason attacking him.

"Come on," Ken said, and held out his arm. "Family hug."

I walked into his and Mom's outstretched arms and gave them an obligatory hug.

Ken leaned back and ruffled my hair. "Can you believe it?" he asked, his exuberance clearly showing on his face.

"No, I can't."

He frowned.

"It's just so sudden," I tried to explain. His brows touched in the middle. I felt like a jerk. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt Ken's feelings. He had been really great to me about all the Jason and Kirk stuff. It felt like I had a Dad, a good one, for once. "And...awesome," I covered and gave him a winning smile.

Ken looked relieved and pulled me back in for another hug.

I washed the last dish from the huge celebratory breakfast Ken made and placed it in on the towel by the sink.

"So how are you feeling?" Ken picked up the plate, dried it off, and stacked it in the cupboard.

"Pretty good, considering," I said and wiped off my hands on a dishtowel. "Did you find out any more about Sandy?" She was the other girl Jason had mentioned the night at the Timber Museum when he was slipping off the deep end into Whackoville.

"It doesn't look good." He shook his head sadly. "But there's always hope," he added. "We still haven't found a body so that's something, I suppose."

"Yeah," I agreed. She may not have been my favorite person but I didn't wish any ill will on her either. "What about the two other girls you found?"

"We haven't found a connection yet." He shook his head. "It's the darndest thing," he sighed. "Jason had an alibi and so did Kirk."

"Maybe their alibi's lying," I said hopefully.

"I doubt that," he said. "Both alibis are pretty solid."

"How is that possible?"

"I don't know." He set the dishtowel on the counter.

"So what does that mean, exactly?"

"It means we don't have any answers right now."

"But what about Kirk?" I asked. "Has he turned up?"

"No, not yet," he said and rubbed his forehead.

If Kirk was still out there, did that mean he was going to be coming after me?

Ken seemed to sense my distress. "Don't worry Amber," he tried to reassure me. "If he's out there, we will get him."

"Of course you will," I said. It wasn't that I didn't believe Ken but I just wished I could be as sure as he was.

"He's probably in Canada by now." He shifted his weight off his bad leg.

"Yeah, I guess."

"Where do these go?" He lifted up the glasses we used for Mimosas.

"They go in the other room," I said. "I'll take them."

I grabbed the glasses and left the kitchen to put them in the China Cabinet in the dining room. Maybe Ken was right. Maybe Kirk was in Canada by now. I walked back from the living room and passed the kitchen.

Ken was wiping off the counters, humming a familiar tune. I leaned in the doorway. "What song are you humming, Ken?" I asked.

He turned and his eyes glittered strangely under the florescent lights. "It's an old song from my family's homeland."

I couldn't breathe. "Where's that?" I somehow managed to ask.

"Romania," he said. A weird smile drifted across his face. "Why do you ask?"

My heart hammered in my chest. "Oh, no reason...just curious." It was the same song Kirk had been humming the night he pulled me through the woods.

Forks, Books II

{Preorder coming soon}

Dear Reader -

If you enjoyed _Forks_ would you _please_ consider leaving a review and letting others know why you enjoyed the book. It would mean a lot!

Thanks so Much!

A.E. Davis

_Fun Fact_ : The Timber Museum really was made by the Forks, High School Carpentry Class. ;)

# PHOTO ALBUM

Visitor's Center – Timber Museum

L a Push Beach

Forks High School

Bella Italia, Port Angeles

R  andom pics

#

# About the Author

A.E. Davis lives in Forks, Washington.

Forks, is her debut novel.

To find out more visit her online:

 Facebook

Twitter: @forks_davis

Email : a.e.daviswriter@gmail.com

